Search the Community

I recently posted this on my blog, and figured others might enjoy it. ------------------------------------------------------- How was I supposed to know Coach would do that? I showed him my wishing rock and asked him what to do. I figured it was dangerous and I was likely to make some stupid mistake. I wanted to ask someone I knew and trusted to help me figure out what to wish for, and Coach had been so good to me that year. He didn't believe me at first and thought I was yanking his chain. When I wished my hair blond and Coach watched it change right before his eyes, believed me then. He thrust his beefy body over his desk, his hands stretched out. He snatched the stone out of my hand, and then, clenching it tightly, before I even had a chance to protest, wished that I really wanted to make him happy and that I'd happily and immediately do whatever he told me to. And even though I knew about the wish and remembered that the rock belonged to me, it didn't matter. I still wanted to obey him. I still needed to make him happy. I asked him what I could do for him and he smiled back at me. He told me to keep quiet while he thought about what to do next. I stood silently, biting my tongue for a split second, wondering if I should disobey him so quickly. Deciding that telling him about the stone would make him happier than staying quiet would, I told him how the stone worked. How only people that hear a wish being spoken can remember the way things used to be. He loved that, telling me that would make things a lot easier as he gave me another big smile. I felt so incredibly pleased to know I'd made him happy, even if only for a few seconds. Fifteen short minutes later, I stood before a completely transformed and naked man. Before, he'd been a beefy but flabby man in his late thirties. Not anymore. I'd watched his muscles grow and his gut recede, becoming a rock-hard, eight pack. He now had that perfect v-shape that all bodybuilders strive for, wide, broad shoulders tapering down into his relatively tiny waist. His thighs, bigger around than my head, flared out of his crotch, thick and massive. He had wished himself ten years younger, and given himself a cock and libido to match his perfect body. At over a foot long soft, it was the largest dick I'd ever seen. He had big orange sized balls to match, and had wished that his dick never get tired and could shoot more than a cup of jizz each time he orgasmed. He'd also made wishes about the team. That they all worship his body and love serving him, sexually and otherwise. That no one minds that he has this relationship with his team, and actually encourages the guys to do what he says and keep him happy. He made more, but I can't remember all of them anymore. Naked except for a red ball cap and some dog tags, he strolled out of his office to see the results of his wishes, me following just behind. Sure enough, the entire rugby team was standing around in the new lounge he'd wished up. They were all naked and all just that little bit more muscular. And each of them had an erection. Along with myself. That was our new default state around Coach: boned up and eager to pleasure him. Brady, one of my buddies, asked Coach if he was ready for his post game party. Coach nodded, and Brady brought him his glass of scotch. He wrapped his fingers around as much of coach's huge cock as he could and gently pulled him over to the lounge sofa. Coach followed along and then sat down and stretched out, taking a sip of his scotch. Rick, standing over the sofa, lit up one of coach's Cuban cigars and handed it to him. Coach took a puff and sighed. "This is the life," he said. Two of the others grabbed onto his big feet and started giving them a tongue bath. I followed suit and fell to my knees in front of his monster cock. Another guy, Raj, dropped down beside me. He licked at Coach's huge jock balls while I swallowed Coach's massive tool. Soon enough, the rest of the team had crowded in around him, all within distance of Coach's striated arms. Coach smoked his cigar and relaxed, groping a butt cheek here, a pec there. Ordering one of my team mates to suck off another while he watched. All while Raj and I went to town on his glorious package. When the door opened a few minutes later, I got scared when I looked up and saw the Dean of Admissions walk in. Coach looked down at me quickly, panic obvious on his handsome face. I could tell he was thinking the same thing I was: had the rock really made everyone forget? But the Dean didn't look surprised at what he saw in the least. He apologized for interrupting and said that he wanted to tell the coach again what a great job he was doing with the team. Coach said thanks. And then the Dean stood there in silence for an uncomfortable second, looking at the a scene in front of him. Almost like he were hoping for an invitation to join us worshipping Coach's perfect body. He's much too old and gross for Coach, so when Coach cleared his throat, the Dean said "Well, I'll let you get back to it" and left. I got back to it, doing my best to polish Coach's round knob. It didn't take long before he rewarded me with a huge load which I greedily swallowed down. Raj gave me a jealous look, so I guiltily traded him places. He immediately went to town on Coach's still rock hard cock, hoping to taste the essence of the most incredible man on the planet. Did I make a mistake going to him for advice about my wishing rock? I don't think so. If I hadn't, I wouldn't have discovered how hot it is to worship him alongside all of my friends.

Cockring Chapter 5 - Setback The next morning Brian woke energize and ready for the day ahead. He pulled the covers back to look at the cockring hugging his partial erection. He thought about the play party when it was activated those first few times by others. He didn't realized at first just how much the cockring was contributing to his pleasure until after the second occurrence. But he was totally pleased when the third event produced a huge erection at a time when he thought he really wasn't ready yet. In retrospect, each event had been incredibly super erotic, taking him to new heights of arousal and climax. Even his setting it off that forth time to enjoy Greg started out great. However the fifth occurrence, when Greg set it off minutes later, the resulting impact had exceeded everything he ever imagined was possible. It took him to such an extreme state of sexual frenzy that he was still trying to figure it out and he best guard against repeating it until he did. 'Got to get moving', he told himself. He grabbed a clean pair of jean and a polo shirt and began dressing for the day. 'What the!' He realized his clothes were all snug fitting or even a bit too tight. Pants were a bit tighter in the legs and groin, yet the waist fit fine. Shirts were tighter across the upper body, shoulder and arms. Seems the cockring events not only gave him an incredible erection that resulted in a slight gain in his cock size, but may have caused his muscles to grow too. Who knew what other side effects it may have? He knew there was growth at each activation. It happened three times that night. However he always returned to his prior size after, except after the forth time. As Greg set it off too soon. So there were two activations very close together. Something that hadn't occurred before. 'I may just have to arrange it to happen again if I want some answers.' Many hours were spent analyzing what the possible reasons were for Chad doing this to him. Brian was still concerned that he would have to explain wearing it to someone or that Chad would initiate an erection at an inappropriate time. Chad woke up the day after Brian attended the play party and dragged himself out of bed and to the shower. It'd been a rough four weeks since he left Brian in Minnesota and today he had doubts that things would change anytime soon. Once in the shower, the hard pelting drops of water soothed his muscles, flushing his concerns away, at least temporarily. His thoughts wondered back thru the past year and all the positive results he had made toward completing his project plan and getting his company into full production. He finished washing up, feeling renewed once again. He grabbed the towel and stepped out of the shower, only to find the entire bathroom was filled with a dense haze of steam. Either he'd been in the shower a lot longer than he realized or the exhaust fan was broken. His mind drifted back to another hot, humid steamy time, last April in New Orleans. Dante, five foot eight, darkly tanned, with his head covered in thick coal black hair. A chest full of the same curly hair that totally covered his pecs and trialed over his abs, all the way to a thick bush around his long, thin, ten inch cock. Dante had worked hard to maintain his trim physique that made him popular in his younger years as a professional stripper in the French Quarter. He was married now and settled down as a prominent businessman. He limited his play to an occasional visit to the baths near a local gym where he worked out on a regular basis. Chad had eliminated all the other prospects on his list and knew that Dante was the one he wanted to represent his company in New Orleans. He made plans which began with a meeting at the gym one evening. During the workout Chad was impressed by Dante's powerful compact body. He was able to lift much heavier weights than most men of his size. They showered after the workout and went to a local bar where Dante knew the owner. The night progressed and the conversation got hotter as the bar tender made sure they had plenty of free drinks. Each time he'd brought over another round, Chad would hear another of the bartender’s stories about how he and Dante had wild sex somewhere during their younger days. It was obvious that the bartender still held a crush on Dante. During the bartender's stories Chad observed Dante's dick grow and snake down the leg of his trousers, obviously unrestrained by any underwear, yet it never got totally hard. They each took full advantage of every chance to touch one another. Hands roamed across each others laps under the table, to grope or squeeze every chance they got. They knew that if it wasn't a straight bar, they'd be rolling on the floor having sex by now. It was nearing closing time and they were the only two patrons left at the small table near the bar. The owner finished up and walked to the door. He indicated it was past closing time, but added that they could lock up when they were done. In no time Dante and Chad were naked in each others arms. Chad stroked and played with Dante's reported ten inch wonder but wasn't having much luck at arousing him fully. "Looks like it doesn't like me as much as the bartender’s stories", he told Dante. A bit concerned that maybe he made a bad choice. "Naw, just worn out from a long day." Dante replied coolly. Then he added. "I fucked three guys at the baths before I went to the gym tonight. "Wow, three! I'm impressed. Bet I have something that will rev you up, a nice sexy cockring." He reached in his bag and quickly slipped it onto the flaccid dick. Dante began to respond immediately. "I've never worn a cockring before. This feels sexy as hell." His dick began to grow. Chad managed to activate it without Dante becoming suspicious. "Fuck, Chad. That cockring is so cold it sending strange shivers thru me" "You like it then?" Questioned Chad, knowing full well the shivers were produced by the cockring's program. "Fuck yeah." Standing up he pulled Chad up and into his arms, with one leg spread either side of his hips. This was Dante's favorite position. Since he was usually shorter than most men he made love to. It was easy for him to guide his dick up between Chad’s legs. The flowing volume of precum acted as built in lube to allow his upward curved dick to easily penetration directly into a man's warm ass. Chad was amazed. He'd never been fucked in this position before. How could he have been? It took someone with a long curved dick to be able to make it work like this. With his emotions going wild, he concentrated on working his ass to try and restrain Dante. He wanted to keep the action going forever. He played with Dante's nip as he kissed him deeply. "Yeah, man... breed my ass." He shouted to Dante. He couldn't imagine what it'd be like to be penetrated fully by all ten inches. Dante fucked in short quick strokes. He thrust only a couple inches of his long dick rapidly in and out through the tight anal opening. He squatted slightly, forcing his legs between Chad's, gaining more depth as he continued his rapid fucking of the man's tight ass. It was no time until both Dante and Chad shot their loads and collapsed on the floor. Back in the hotel's steam-filled bathroom Chad couldn't stand it any longer. He grabbed the long curved dildo from out of the drawer by the sink. He lubed it up and began working it between his legs, beneath his own hardening cock just as Dante had done. Chad remembered every detail and tensed up, screaming, "Yeah, man... breed my ass.", as he shot his load all over the bathroom mirrors. He had just about finished cleaning up when he heard the door to the room opening. "Room Service", shouted the cute guy who delivered Chad's breakfast everyday for the past month. "Here you go." Chad replied as he stepped naked from the bathroom with his cock still partially erect. He grabbed a few bucks from the wad of cash on the desk to hand him. The guy was cute and not at all embarrassed by Chad's nudity. In fact he obviously enjoyed the view and made a point of taking his time every day preparing the meal in front of Chad. Chad sat down and settled in for another long day. He sipped his coffee as the room service waiter laid out the breakfast in front of him. A full month already wasted in this wet damp area with fall closing in fast. He didn't want to stay any longer than necessary. <ding> Doc: Chad have you had any luck in Seattle yet? Chad: Not yet, but I've got a few more leads to check out. Doc: Sounds good. Have you got any new data to report on the Minneapolis stud yet? Chad: I have new data to review this morning. I'll have to get back to you. Doc: I'll be waiting. Good luck with Mr Seattle. Chad closed the chat session and opened the system to check on Brian, those warnings last night had him a bit concerned. As he opened the log, his jaw dropped open. "No Fucking Shit!" He yelled at the top of his lungs startling the young man. "What the fuck is going on?" "Uh, sorry sir," the youth babbled as he tried to figure out what he'd done wrong. "Not you! It's. . . Just leave, I'll get the rest" He subconsciously began stroking his erection as he continued to look over the data. Based upon the research of Minneapolis, some extra weeks were set aside to locate and acquire an alpha male for that market. The extra time proved worthwhile once he located and acquired Brian. But he never expected this. Somehow Brian had already figured out how to make use of the cockring for his own pleasure. None of the other men he had acquired had adjusted to wearing the cockring so quickly or used it for their own pleasure like Brian had so soon. Chad got an erection which he jacked furiously, as he went over the data. It revealed a lot about the sex party Brian had been at last night. The one Chad knew about and intended to observe if at all possible. He wished things had been going better in Seattle then he might not have needed the break and stayed out last night,missing this play party event. Astounding was that the indicators showed the rings were used five times over the course of several hours and during the forth even, it was triggered a fifth time, a double event! "This double occurrence is maxed out." He blurted to himself as he clicked on it to show the details and lost his load as he viewed the results. Somehow something had to be wrong. The failsafe initiated rapid arousal growth up to 105% normal size thus preventing removal. This was usually enough to stop anyone from wanting to try and remove it again. But a second event before the first had reached its time out resulted in additional 5%, for a total growth of 10% over normal size. He'd never known any man who could take that additional growth and painful stretching, along with the loss of blood to the rest of the body, without passing out long before the growth reached that limit. "I'll have to keep a much closer watch on Brian." Chad had high hope that he could find others of Brian's caliber in the rest of the market areas. But never did he imagine this man would prove to be so totally unique. All system statistics since his acquisition were peaking the charts and far exceeded expectations. He thought he had sensed something different about this alpha male. The night he gave Brian the cockring and all the wild sex they had was more than overwhelming, almost unnatural. Chad put together an email for Doc. It indicated that the Minneapolis alpha male was ahead of schedule. He'd begun using the cockring for his own needs already, including climaxing a double event after a series of several regular events. Finishing the note with stating he'd have to keep tighter watch on the stud. He turned back to the work at hand. Seattle was proving to be an even more difficult area. There was no statistical reason to explain the problem in locating a suitable man in this market. This delay was putting him behind his schedule for the year. This was to be the last acquisition for the year bringing the number of alpha males to an even dozen. He only needed to locate and acquire six more next year to complete his business plan and get into full scale operation. The process began months in advance of his arrival. He would hit all the sites looking for any new prospects. Site after site, he read profile after profile, trying to locate prospects. It was a daunting task. Typically he reviewed a hundred profiles per hour, five hours a day. That’s twenty five hundred per week or ten thousand per month. Typically one out of ten of those reviewed would be contacted. From that number, only one in five would reply intelligently for something more than just quick sex. These would become candidates for the interview phase. Chad used email to gather pictures, as well as information on the candidate’s stability, personal life, openness, honesty, and sex life. In some cases phone chats and web cam sessions would be used to further reduce the number of men. After all this, one man per month would normally be ready for the final audition phase, during which they could still fail. Chad stared out the hotel window overlooking the city for a long time wondering what was different about Seattle. Why had there been so few potential alpha males meeting the necessary criteria for his needs. Finally, with a Sigh, he sat back down at the desk and logged back into his computer. He checked his calendar to review his appointments later in the day and then checked his emails. After reading each and sending his replies, his last hopes to salvage this month were dashed. There was nothing promising considering tomorrow was the last Friday this month. Usually he had lined up an audition with the final candidate by now and was preparing for the evenings meeting. Not this month. No one stood out among those in the interview phase. A few were making progress but no one stood out among the candidates. It was time to check the status indicators of his current acquisitions on the GPS map. A reminder message flashed on the screen reminding him that first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. He loved this part. Adding new markets meant more income and with winter approaching the vacationing season in Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would be booming soon. First he checked the status on the current market areas. New York, Boston and Charlotte all okay. However, Washington DC was missing, not red. Then he noticed the Boston indicator looked larger than the rest. He zoomed in enough to find Travis's indicator was also in Boston but almost hidden by Tanner's indicator. That meant he was okay from the system perspective, but something was going on that may be of worth checking into or it wouldn't be blinking. He had no means to restrict the travel of his men, so that wouldn't have been suspicious to the system. It had to be something else that concerned the system. Travis was a pro at working the clients, having been the first acquisition; he had grown to be very much in demand by Chad's clients. Travis learned that the cockring seemed to stir his arousal whenever someone nearby was interested in sex with him. Little did he know that Chad's system was triggering the signal. He would begin scanning the area to see who it was and make himself openly available for any pending action. He had no clue that the men were paying Chad for the services he provided, only that a hot man desired to have sex with him and that it was always a very wild time. Travis had met Chad who was completing his graduate studies at MIT. Chad fell for the hunky dark haired man. He was so suave and sophisticated that it was obvious he came from a good family with plenty money. Everything about him showed class. Nothing but the best of what money could buy and he was generous about treating his friends too. His body was of average build with powerful legs from years of track and field events. It was his good looks and personality that made him so desirable. Not to mention his trim torso that helped to emphasis his seven inch cock, making it look much larger than it was. Chad had completed work on his cockring technology August the previous year and was informally interviewing men. He was sure Travis was the right person after their third date. His preliminary research and background check reveal much about Travis that he was obviously hiding. He proceeded to complete the interview phase in person and used what he learned, combined with his research, to enhance his acquisition process. He even used Travis as a baseline to judge future candidates. He had no doubt that Travis was the one he wanted. It was only a matter of timing before something would happen to break them up or he'd have to invent something to force the split and get on with his project. He was prepared for the acquisition and his own disappearance in either case. Being from money and not out of the closet, Travis had to maintain a discrete relationship with his men. He never told them where he was from or much else about his real life. Chad's plan required that he needed to be able to disappear discretely later, so he was guarded about his personal life. They connected several times during the year. Having wild sex was a big part of their connection. Neither shared much about their private lives, nor seemed to care. Although Chad knew about Travis and his real life, Whereas Travis was totally in the dark about the man he loved to bed. However he feared a long term relationship would ruin his life. That is, his real life. So he decided to end it. Chad realized their sixth date was different. Travis had something on his mind. He and Travis had always had sex in Chad's apartment in the past. Tonight was no different, however, once inside Chad was quickly embraced and wrapped tightly in the arms of Travis. They kissed and probed each others mouth with their tongues. Nibbled on each others ear lobes and neck as they undressed hurriedly. Naked and totally aroused they went arm in arm to the big bedroom and the waiting bed. They were all over each other ending up sucking each others dicks. Travis had planned on getting Chad off, knowing full well that he'd be done for the night. That way he figured Chad would be satiated and mellow enough to listen to what he wanted to tell him. The plan seemed to be working, as it was no time and Chad was trying to stop Travis from making him climax. Travis ignored Chad's efforts and forced him deeper into his hungry mouth. Sucking harder as he deep throated Chad and swallowed every drop of his transparent milky cum as it blasted from the throbbing dick. After a few minutes of light kissing, he told Chad he had something serious to discuss. On that fateful day in August, Travis told Chad it was over. He told Chad about his wife and prominent family in Washington and how he was afraid to be exposed as a homosexual. He apologized for misleading with Chad and giving him the impression that he was single and looking for a long term relationship. Travis' confession meant that this was the night Chad had planned for. He reached into his bedside drawer and handed a package to Travis. "A little something I picked up for you, but never got around to giving you." Travis was pleased that Chad took it so well. Opening the box revealed a sexy metal cockring. Travis was smiles ear to ear. "You remembered me telling you I wanted to try a cock ring some day. Thank you." "Let me put it on for you, first time can be a bit awkward." Chad stated knowingly. He slipped it on Travis and actuated it deftly without looking suspicious. Travis loved it. "Man, it feels great!" "I can tell you like it. You're all glassy eyed and your cock is already harder than I ever remember." The super erection was all Chad needed to confirm his system was working. "I hope you will think of me and remember our good times. You take care of yourself." Chad knew the program on the system was running and that Travis had no choice but to jack off a good load before leaving. Afterwards Chad quickly dressed and was out the door. He drove to the airport and flew home that night. However, all that was in the recent past and something was going on now. Chad zoomed in on the GPS map to see where in Boston Travis was presently that caused the warning in the system. As he zoomed the other green dot for Tanner remained very close to Travis. Chad continued to zoom in until it was obvious that both Travis and Tanner were in the same building. Now concern set in. This was the first time that two of his studs been in such close proximity. Concerned he began searching for any camera in the area. As luck would have it there was a traffic camera outside, but its view thru the window didn't show much of anything in the coffee shop. Suddenly another camera appeared. He connected to it and then realized it was an internet coffee shop. "Dam" he shouted at the system, quickly checking the network in the place indicated there were other cameras in the establishment. Quickly he accessed several others trying to locate Travis and Tanner. It seemed unlikely that Travis would ever seek out someone like Tanner, they were both alpha males types and into totally different men. However, he was concerned all the same. Chad slouched back in the chair, the towel wrapped around his waist parted and his hard cock stood at full attention as he remembered the acquisition of Tanner. They had agreed to meet just before closing time at Tanner's favorite gay leather bar. Chad wore his best leather pants and a white T-shirt that accentuated his lean build. He arrived about twenty minutes early and positioned himself at the stand up bar with his back to the door as instructed. He was told not to turn around or watch for Tanner in any way. As he waited he engaged the bartender in conversation about local events, sports etc. He knew it was nearing time for Tanner to appear and was getting anxious. Tanner entered the bar wearing a motorcycle cop outfit. Consisting of shiny black boots that went above his calves, tight black leather pants which clearly showed his massive bulging crotch and an officer’s uniform shirt with the top unbuttoned almost half way revealing his huge pecs. It looked like the shirt could split at the seams any moment. Suddenly he noticed a hush fell over the bar, but he continued his one way conversation with the bartender. The locals all recognized Tanner and knew he commanded a silent respect on his entrance. Many a man was pulled off his bar stool for failing to honor the local Mr. Leather. However, this scene was prearranged between Chad and Travis as a means for Identification and to allow Tanner to locate him among the crowd. The man on his right tried to hush him as others near him turned to see who had entered. He heard comments whispered from several nearby, "oh my god" and "wonder who he's after tonight”, “wish it was me", "I just want him to rape me over and over". He felt the intense heat from the man's body directly behind him and before he could turn and look, a very rock hard hunk of man meat was firmly planted tight against the crack of his ass. Chad froze mid sentence, raised his arms and said, "Am I under arrest?” "Dam straight," the man's deep voice boomed firmly as he reached around and pinched Chad’s nips hard enough to cause him to wince with the pleasurable pain. "Then take me to jail" He replied, lowering one arm down, wrapping it behind and pulling Tanner's head to the side as he turned his own and they joined at the lips for a long deep kiss. Travis pulled Chad’s arms around behind his back and snapped on the hand cuffs. The crowd went wild, whistling, and edging them on. Chad turned around, his arms firmly bound behind his back. Tanner picked him up, put him over his shoulder and carried him out the door without any effort at all. He put Chad on the cycle and climbed on in front of him and sped off to his home. The garage door opens on its own allowing the cycle inside and then the door seemed to close on its own. Lights came on slowly revealing the interior finished off in chrome plated steel and gloss black floor and leather all around. Chad's hands were attached to leather restraints one by one as his clothing was removed and then connected to chains suspended from the ceiling. He knew he was in for a wild time with Tanner in control. Once all his clothes were removed Tanner put a leather harness on Chad and a pair of tight chaps and heavy boots. He felt every bit the submissive captive and a slight fear came over him. His plan to get the cockring on Tanner wouldn't be possible with the way he was trussed up presently. Tanner circled Chad as he fastened cuffs around his ankles and then attached floor chains to them. A gag was placed in Chad’s mouth and secured behind his head. The lighting changed to a dramatic blend of harsh bright areas revealing various sex toys and gear hanging on the walls to softer illumination that barely showed anything. Tanner disappeared into a darkened area for what seemed to be an eternity. Chad thought he heard sounds behind him. No, something brushing against his leg. Stroking up to his groin. He couldn't see anyone, only felt them. Hands touching, stroking. He could feel his balls reacting to a warm hand. His nips awakened to erotic pinching as his dick started growing in anticipation. He wasn't sure if it was Tanner or if someone else was in the room. Only that it was highly stimulating. A spotlight came on casting harsh shadows over Tanners muscular body. Pumped to reveal every muscle and wearing only his chaps and a harness of bright silver chain and leather straps. His fully erect dick was oozing with precum. Tanner was primed and pumped for action as he approached Chad bound up and ready. He toyed with Chad just as he did before revealing himself, only now there was an edge to the play. A wild roughness in his admonitions. He slipped a lubed finger into Chad’s ass and worked it around a bit. Now two fingers and then three. He was working quickly but effectively as he seemed to sense Chad's heightening arousal and readiness. It took no time before Tanner had Chad ready to be fucked. He snuggled up behind Chad with his raging dick standing straight out pushing against the ready orifice. "You're mine" was all he said as he drove his dick deep inside Chad with a single lunge. "aaahhhhh" Then the pummeling began. Long deep strokes, driving Chad wild as his dick throbbed and swelled ready to cum. Closer and closer, both Chad and Tanner were in sync, both going to unload as the same time. Chad's cum shot forth across the floor as Tanner unloaded deep inside Chad's hot ass. He pulled his rapidly shrinking dick out of Chad and walked around to face him. "That was great Chad, Thanks" He carefully removed the gag and started across the room but stumbled over Chad's clothing and a clang was heard. "What the fuck did you have in your jeans?" He picked up the heavy cockring and examined it as he approached Chad. "Was this yours?" "Actually it is", Chad replied. His mind racing for a solution that would somehow get Tanner to wear it. "You’ve never worn a cockring before?" "Can't say that I have. Never thought much about it I guess and doubt that I need one." He continued to examine the plastic sleeve attached to it. "You should try it, I'm sure it'll fit you." "Really? How do I .." Tanner was about to pull the sleeve off. "Put your balls through it first and then your dick." Chad cut him off before he could mess it up. "Leave the plastic alone until you get it on." Tanner did as instructed. Inserting his balls and then working his dick through the hole. Snuggling the ring up tight against his body. "Looks nice", he said, "and feels pretty good too." Okay, Chad thought to himself. Almost there. "Now, start with the loose end of the plastic. Hold it in your left hand as you twist the cockring to unwind the plastic." If he does it right, he'll activate it for me. Chad smirked, "That's it!" "Fuck! I'm getting hard as hell" Tanner exclaimed as he began rapidly fisting his dick. "Love the polished chrome too, goes with the chains on my harness." Chad watched the muscular stud, admiring the power of the man and thinking how many clients will really enjoy bedding this stud. "Really feels great, doesn't it?" "I'll show you just how great if feels!" Tanner returns to his position behind Chad and begins fucking him a second time. Only this time Chad is really enjoying it as almost unloads several more times while Tanner pumps and plunges over and over for what seems like an endless amount of time. Finally Tanner unloads a huge stream of cum as he pulls out of Chad. An emergency vehicle siren outside the window awakens Chad back to reality and the situation at hand. Suddenly he spotted them, Tanner and Travis, both on the same camera! At first he thought they were at the same table. Thoughts of them finding out about each other and what might happen ran through his mind. However, another customer moved out of the view, revealing that they were at separate tables. "Whew". His heart settled down as much as it could over the situation while watching two of his acquisitions side by side at the same time. They seemed to be ignoring each other totally. As Chad expected, they actually disliked each others appearance and style to the point of blatantly ignoring one another and positioning themselves in a blocking posture. Each had his back slightly turned toward the other with legs crossed in opposite direction. Chad couldn't resist a test. He opened up the sensor display screens for both men side by side on his computer as he watched them on the camera. Monitoring the sensors, he sent each a brief arousal signal. One he knew that they'd recognize being from the cockring. Typically it indicated that someone was interested in having sex with them. All the studs quickly learned this conditioned arousal response to the signal. Almost simultaneously each reached for his groin to adjust his growing member giving it more room to expand. They began to scan the coffee shop looking for the potential contact. The sudden obvious movements of each of them were noticed by the other, but they had no knowledge to connect the actions as being the result of the same stimulus. They dismissed each other as being potential competition. The two obvious masculine tops were looking to score and reacted to each other by turning their backs fully toward each other as they continued to scan the area. To anyone observing, you'd swear they were looking for each other but too blinded to realize the fact. Normally they'd find someone obviously watching them and know it was he man they were destined to hook up with. This time no one was blatantly observing them, except Chad on the camera. Chad noted the online data was remaining normal indicating they really had no interest in one another. Chad was pleased at the results of his test. He observed a while longer. Watching Tanner leave first while Travis remained and had several more cups of coffee before leaving. Chad zoomed out, please to see the green dots were heading away from each other rapidly. Chad was satisfied that it was only a coincidence and they wouldn't be a problem to each other. He made a note in the system to experiment later to see if he could force two of his acquisitions to play together some time. He smirked at the idea of one alpha male giving up his ass to bottoming for another alpha male. Chad closed down the system and returned to checking various sites, sending and replying to emails, continuing his task of looking for a candidate for Seattle. It was well past dinner when the reminder message appeared on the screen indicating again that the first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would have to wait for morning. He was too exhausted to deal with it today.

Gym Story By Mdlftr {I've been enjoying the stories here for a while. The variety on this site is inspiring, as are the pix at the "Relaxed" site (among others!) Recently, I was inspired to try my hand at a short story...if only real life was like this! Enjoy!) Mdlftr Hi. I've noticed that you've been watching me, so I thought I'd come over and introduce myself. Name's Scott. Whoah! You almost dropped that? Need a spot? Here, let me help you rack that bar. O.k., that's good. You sure you're all right? You look all pale and sweaty. You say you're fine, never better? O.k. if you say so. Good to meet you, too. What's that? You noticed how much weight I was pushing? Shit, that's nothing…only about 250 or so. A warm up set. How much can I bench? Hmm, that's a tough one. I don't usually focus on the weight, more the feeling that I get, ya know? Uh, I'd guess my normal working weight is about 380, give or take a few pounds. That's easy to remember: an Olympic bar ,that's 45 #, as if you didn't know! Three 45-pound plates on each side, followed by a 25, a 10 and a 5. Yeah, that's exactly 380#. On good days I `ve gotten up to 400#, and on a couple of Great days I've made 410#. My squat is around 720#. (He huffs out a breathe, his massive chest rising and swelling within his tight tank top. You stop breathing, watching) Yeah, it IS a great feeling. I only weigh about 225#, and at a height of 5'10", that's not too bad. I eventually want to get up to around 240 to 250. That's enough to make your muscles look big and full, without being too heavy. (You exhale loudly) My waist? Right now it's about 32 and a half. I'm getting it back down to 31#, starting next week, once I step up the cardio again. I pulled back on the cardio so's I'd have some energy to grow while I'm lifting heavy. My chest? Hmm…(takes his right, square, calloused paw and puts it under his tank top, and rubs his left pec with it while he ponders the question. You gurgle something unintelligible.) Less'see…I last measured about two months ago, and I was 195 pounds with a 48" chest, standing relaxed. I've gained about 15 to 20 pounds since then, and I've been real good about going heavy with good form on my bench, so I think it's come up a bit. Say, oh, I don't know, maybe 50 inches, relaxed? My goal is 54 " cold, 56 inches flexed, so I've got a ways to go. (Rubs both pecs hard, then flexes the big mounds hard, as he looks down at his cleavage. Your gurgle erupts into a sputter, which you hastily choke back as he looks up at you.) Looks good, though, don't it? (Looks up and catches your eye, smiling.) Hey, you wanta see? I always appreciate some good feed back. Here! (He whips off his white tank top in one swift motion, and stands before you, sweat glistening on his thick pectoral mounds. Hairless and smooth as a baby's butt, they project off his chest like a meaty shelf, broad and full, with sharply defined lower edges and deep cleavage. The nipples balance right on the edge, like a surfer on the crest of a Big wave, about to take a plunge over the side. His thick arms hang heavily at his sides, while his full rounded deltoids lead your eye up to his bulging traps and thick neck. You are speechless.) So, whatdya think? Getting big? Check this out! (He flexes really hard, and the mounds swell even bigger, if possible, while the nipples run under the side of the pectoral shelf and perk up to stiff points. (You make a sound half way between a gasp and a gurgle.) He stops his flexing, concern creasing his brow. He bends over closer to you, as you sit there on the weight bench, inspecting you. Your eyes remain glued to his massive muscle mounds, your gaze like a trance. He speaks.) Hey, dude, you there? He grins and waves one paw in front of your face, a friendly smile on his face, showing straight, gleaming white teeth. You blink a few times and look away from his massive chest, embarrassed at being caught so obviously distracted. He notices your flushed face and averted gaze. Hey, dude, it's o.k.! I get that all the time. I'm talking to a guy about lifting and he starts spacing out. I know it's not the most interesting subject in the world. Didn't mean to bore ya! Oh, what's that, you're not bored. Oh, o.k.. Now, where were we? My arms? You want to know about my arms? Well, tbey're about 18 and a half inches, hanging, 19 and a quarter inches, pumped. I'm shooting for 21-22 inches cold. (He lifts his great guns out to his sides, the cobra-like spread of the lats emphasizing the ridiculously small waist. His large hands easily curl into fists as he hits a double biceps shot. The mountains of power bulge up from his thick arms, like Himalayas to most men's foothills. Your eyes goggle at the sight. Your pants are getting uncomfortably tight.) I've got pretty good peaks, but I need more size, especially my triceps. (At this last comment, he drops his arms, then abruptly goes into a side tricep shot, left arm held straight at his side, held by his right, with the huge horseshoe of his triceps bulging out. You gasp at the sight Your pants go from really tight to warmly wet, in an instant.) Hey buddy, you alright? You look like you're gonna be sick or something? Can I give you a lift home? O.k., we can leave now. Lemme get my stuff. (He turns around and strides across the gym, showing a great ass and massively muscled legs and back. As he turns to collect his gym bag, you cast your eyes upward and silently mouth a "THANK YOU GOD!") •

Every time he fucks me I grow bigger. It seems the harder he fucks the bigger I become. His semen is so full of something miraculous – like a kind of super-charged testosterone - I add about a pound of muscle every time he chugs a big wad up into my chute. That first week he was pounding my ass three times a day, so I grew a lot. It took me a while to notice since I was so confused about what was going on. I was also becoming addicted to him plugging my tight hole so hard it felt like a charging elephant. Early on, I could only fit the tip of his monster cock in my ass, but now I’ve gotten to the point where I can take the entire gigantic thing and I love – no, I crave it. I know he’s impressed, even though he’s never said anything remotely close to a compliment. He simply plows me like a wild man. Most of the time gobs of his sweet juice go squirting everywhere because he’s shoving in and pulling out so hard that our bodies are flopping around like we’re on some kind of carnival ride. He grunts like a mad beast, as well – something that turns me on even more. We’ve woken up neighbors many times before and we have a house with a big yard – the nearest other place is a quarter of a mile away. The man is just so intense and out of control that he doesn’t even realize he’s howling like a squadron of horny sailors on leave. I passed him up in size a long time ago, but it doesn’t matter. I’m still his captive. I love having his big log crammed tightly in me so much that I don’t even try to escape anymore. And the growing huge is such an intense turn-on that I can jack off my own huge member two or three times between his plowing sessions - just by feeling up my own colossal body. I’m sure he can tell I’ve grown monstrous, but he doesn’t care. He knows I crave his fucking the way a babe yearns for a mother’s teat. I’m also pretty sure my ass is the only thing in the world that can squeeze his cock hard enough for him to feel it, anyway. The sex is so boisterous that we’ve gone through four beds in five months. The legs just can’t take the big man’s banging. I look forward to the moment when I hear the wood crack loudly and then feel the box springs hitting the ground. It doesn’t help at all that I’m now as big as the bed. Our combined weight is almost eight hundred and fifty pounds. We basically fuck anywhere in the house we happen to be when the mood hits him. And when the mood hits him it really hits him. That’s how we busted one of the counters in the kitchen, a couple of sofas, and even the old dining room table. Just by him attacking me and us getting it on like two Mack trucks colliding. I’m sure if sex could really cause flames we would have burned the city down a long time ago. It seems wild to think that I’ve now been with the monstrous guy just over a year. He plucked me out of a bar one Saturday night and I’ve been his captive slave ever since – literally, for a while, and now just figuratively. There’s no other place I’d rather be than right here having him plunge his oversized rod into me every chance he gets. I was a scrawny thing of only a hundred and eighty pounds when we met. He easily controlled me with his humongous body. We got home that first night – me thinking I’d made the best score of my life – and he basically carried me into the house under his arm, like I was a small pillow. He then tossed me on the bed and started undressing. He grunted and nodded his head a little, signaling that I should do the same. He was a man of few words. There was no foreplay or even kissing. He had a massive urge and my ass was there to calm the beast. When we were both nude, he simply flopped my body over onto my stomach by turning my legs, climbed on top of me, and brought his face down to mine. “Time to fuck,” he said in low, almost inhuman growl – the aroma of beer, sweat, and what had to be testosterone was so strong that I now associate that with him having his way with me. Then it felt like a fire truck was trying to ram its way into my ass. I swear I thought I was going to be split apart. The man’s dickhead felt wider than a stool and as long as most other men’s entire cocks. He pressed into me slowly and continuously – not letting up for a second. I screamed out loudly, but he just continued to plow into me – grunting like some wild animal devouring something smaller. Finally, the giant tip popped into my ass and it was clear the big man knew he shouldn’t try to fit any more of his telephone pole in that first time. He simply tensed the big head a little, pulsing it in my tight aching hole, and then quickly emptied what seemed like a reservoir of cum into my chute. The power of his gushing made me immediately shoot a big load, too, but that wasn’t the wild part. His lava-like thick juice seeped into my body quickly and the feeling was like nothing I’d ever experienced before. My ass was still in much pain from his mammoth invasion, but there was a certain soothing sensation that I could not explain or had ever experienced before. It was like his jizz was a healing balm or a numbing drug that took over my body. Every inch of my being suddenly seemed to be buzzing with an indescribable ‘high.’ When the big guy finally shot his last drop of precious man-honey he grunted loudly and let his entire weight rest on me. “You’ll do fine. Gonna get you huge.” I didn’t understand the words – nor did I want to at the time. I was too busy focused on the steamer trunk that was still wedged tightly in my ass and the bizarre feeling that seemed to surround me like a super aura. I also suddenly felt – it was hard to find a word – but maybe ‘empowered’ comes closest. Part of the awareness was from the fact that his over four hundred pound body was resting on top of me and I didn’t care. It felt awesome – being covered by so much muscle. I didn’t have any trouble breathing. It was like my body could move up and down even with his heaviness pressing on me. I didn’t question it all – mainly because all of the sudden the pain in my ass was gone. I couldn’t believe it. I knew the gigantic head of his prick was still corking up my tight hole, but there was no longer any intense agony. As a matter of fact, now there was only pure delight. My anal cavity was on fire with pleasure – more than I had ever felt before. Instantly, I was hard as rock again. I started to moan loudly as the orgasmic feeling that was permeating my hole started to spread through my entire body. I was starting to feel like his cum was going to start shooting out of every pore on my body. The big man noticed my pleasure – how could he miss my moans - and this seemed to make him very happy. “Oh fuck, you start early.” He smashed his body down on me even harder – but I could still breathe perfectly. He somehow new, however, that the intense weight of his body would actually highlight even more the bliss that seemed to be coursing through my veins. I felt like I was on fire – but not a painful burning – it was more like how alcohol can warm your body on a cold night and make you start to feel pleasantly buzzed. It was like being high or juiced on something that you instinctively knew was good for you. At that point, though, I didn’t give a damn. I was just enjoying how it felt – and it felt fucking good. I started squeezing my cheeks together – smashing his giant bulbous head shoved in my ass. He grunted so loudly that I immediately squeezed even harder from fear. This made him grumble-laugh a little and I felt the tip of his giant cock start to harden again. “Tight ass is begging for more. You need rest, though.” I’m sure what he was saying registered on some level, but I just didn’t even desire for a second to focus on his words. I simply wanted to feel the blanket of intense sexual gratification that was covering my entire body. Every inch of my skin felt fully alive – and I swear I could feel every part of it. I could actually feel my body expanding as I inhaled and then contracting as I exhaled. It was unnerving and abundantly satisfying at the same time. Something fucking incredible was happening to me and I knew it had a direct connection to the colossal giant muscleman smashing me into the bed. Suddenly the bear-like snoring of the beast made it clear I wasn’t going anywhere for a very long time. The huge dude had flooded my ass with his he-man sap and was now spent. I was amazed he still weighed as much as he did because it had felt like his entire insides had shot up my tight hole. His arms wrapped around me tightly as he slept and his legs squeezed my lower body hard. At the same time his cock head stayed plugged in my ass like stopper that prevents the bathwater from draining. The rhythm of the behemoth’s snoring finally got to me and I could feel myself getting sleepy – even as my body stayed super-charged with some kind of unexplainable sexual electricity. My last thought before I fell asleep was how fucking comfortable it felt to be wrapped up in this guys muscles and to have my ass capped by his big monstrous tip. My dreams of the big guy growing hard when his cock was inside me were interrupted abruptly when I realized they were no longer dreams. I opened my eyes and saw that the sun was clearly high in the sky since the room was so well lit. I was also greeted by the monstrous man’s heavy breathing that soon turned into the now familiar grunts, which signaled the expected uncomfortable feeling in my ass as the tip of his giant dong grew hard inside me. He had never pulled out the entire evening. It was like he wanted to make sure my body absorbed all of his juicy goodness – something I certainly didn’t mind, at all. Now, however, his dick was hardening to something beyond granite and my ass chute was being stretched to high-hell. “Fuck, gotta get more in.” I knew that simple phrase meant more intense pressure and pain in my ass – and I was correct. The now sweaty huge man was ramming more of his thick muscular cock into my tiny ass. We both knew he still would not be able to get even a small fraction of the entire thing inside me, but he definitely was going to get a good grade for trying. I also got the feeling that he didn’t care if it was just a little tiny bit more of his big schlong in me – it was going to get him off no matter what. As he maneuvered his battleship-sized cock deeper into my chute the man cried out like a thousand charging gorillas. I bet he didn’t get more than a fourth of an inch more into me but it felt like an entire city block to me. I’m pretty sure it felt the same to him. He was making hollering noises like he had just won the Olympic weightlifting competition or successfully driven a huge truck through a small opening – which in a way he had. With no more warning other than the loud noise he was making his cock suddenly released a tsunami of thick cum deep into my hole. The force of his surge was again so strong that it knocked my own ejaculation to shoot instantly from my cock. I had no choice but to somehow make room for his intense release. I’m pretty sure the walls shook from the supersonic yell that escaped the big man’s throat. I got the feeling that orgasms for the massive guy were probably equal to his size – and judging by the amount of cum and their power, I figured they were intensely forceful, too. I didn’t, however, have time to really contemplate all of this. As his cock – and mine – continued to sputter out droplets of juice I, again, began to feel the extreme pleasure I had after last night’s fuck session. An overwhelming fire of delight that awakened every cell of my frame seized my body. I felt like a human volcano about to erupt. The pain in my ass disappeared even sooner than the night before. I immediately welcomed his giant, rock-hard penetration and quickly wanted more. I realized I desperately needed his fullness in me – I wanted him to bury his enormous cock into my ass all the way up to his pubic hair. I needed his orange-sized balls banging against my cheeks. My longing for his dick was certainly tied to the gloriously weird sensation that took over my body after his ejaculation, but it didn’t matter. I was craving his rod inside me the way an addict needs a drug. My buzz was even more intense this morning – something I attributed to not being slightly drunk, needing food, and having had the most incredible sleep of my entire life. The guy’s body had literally been a muscle man-cave for me that had enabled me to feel more secure – and more alive – than ever in my life. His body was still resting on top of me and I felt like a guy that could suddenly breathe under water. His weight would certainly have been oppressive to any living thing, but, somehow, I simply ‘wore’ him like a familiar jacket. I panicked a little about what it was going to feel like when he finally got off of me. I started missing his huge body before that even happened. His voice and movement snapped me out of my worrying. “You need food.” He spoke bluntly and with so much force it seemed like an order instead of a statement. The popping noise when his cock snapped from my hole was so loud I would have hit the ground if I had been standing – thinking it a gunshot. I instantly missed being crammed with all his manhood. I suddenly felt empty, incomplete, and vulnerable. I could still feel remnants of the buzzing from his juice seeping into my body, but the void left by his enormous log was almost too much. I whined loudly and let my ass rise up off the bed – as if it were chasing his cock. He gurgled something like a laugh and pushed his huge frame upward. “More fucking later. Food now.” The removal of his cock had been very distressing, but nothing could have prepared me for how it would feel when his heavy muscled body was no longer smothering me. There was no experience in my life for me to compare it to – since I was too little to know how traumatic it was to leave my mother’s womb. I wondered if this is what it felt like when a snake loses its skin. It definitely felt like a part of me was being taken away. Instantly, the security, the intense warmth, and the satisfaction of being in a muscled cocoon were gone. I loudly sucked in air as the coldness of the room enveloped my naked body and I felt frailer than ever in my entire life. The big man must have immediately understood what was happening – since he reached out and grabbed my shriveling cock and balls with one big hand. He started kneading them around in his fingers and palm. At the same time he grunted in a way that I’m sure was supposed to be soothing – and in a miraculous way, it was. “Food will help.” The big man continued to fondle my stiffening cock and balls while he reached over to a nearby chair and grabbed a heavy quilt. He covered my body with the blanket and then released my now fully hard dick. I think he somehow knew the erection would keep me satisfied for a while, because he stood up from the bed and left the room. I thought it odd that he shut the door behind him, but I figured it was so the noise he was going to make wouldn’t disturb me. I contemplated sliding off the bed with the blanket and following him – my need for his body was almost that great – but suddenly I found myself drifting off to sleep again. I was extremely tired for some reason and dreams of his enormous pole were calling my name. My dream of trying to fit the Empire State Building in my ass was interrupted by the incredible aroma of food. I awoke to two incredible gifts – one was a giant tray of glorious breakfast food and the other was the giant’s big paw cuddling my cock and balls again. Having him touch me wasn’t the same as feeling his big body covering me, but it was a close second. He never let go of my jewels even as he used his other hand to prop my body up against the massive headboard of the bed. He merely jerked his head in the direction of the food – as sign for me to start eating – and I dove in. I had not realized how incredibly hungry I actually was. It seemed he knew I was craving nourishment much more than I did. The big man never stopped kneading my hard tool the entire time I was eating. It was like he couldn’t get enough of me either. I loved how it felt to do something so natural as eating a meal while being played with by the massive guy. It was like I was his pet or something even more mysterious. He watched me guzzle food down as he continued to pump my cock to even fuller hardness. At the same time, I took advantage of the quiet time to gaze at the big man completely. I had actually not gotten much time to look at the dude – other than briefly at the poorly lit bar - because my face had been in the pillow for most of the night. It seemed like I knew his enormous cock intimately, but the rest of him was still kind of a blur. I definitely knew he was huge – all over. His weight confirmed that. But I think if I had been asked to pick him out of a line up with other big guys I wouldn’t have been able to do it. As I chewed my food ravenously I stared at his face. The man was what I would call a ‘bruiser’ – someone so rough-looking that he was fucking gorgeous. He would have definitely gotten the role of the thug bodyguard or villain in any movie. His square-like head and jaw rested on an insanely thick neck – so massive that it almost looked like he didn’t have one. His shoulders didn’t slope – they stuck out to the side like two huge cliffs. There were so many layers of muscle I couldn’t tell where traps, shoulders, pecs or anything else started or ended. He was just jacked-up everywhere. He had the kind of body that would probably shut down a site like Scruff because the dude would get too many ‘Woofs.’ When you looked at his humongous arms next to his gigantic pecs it looked like someone had placed four skin-covered huge watermelons beside each other. The dark patches of skin around his thumb-sized protruding nipples were so wide that I could have used them as coasters for a beer mug. His chest jutted out like the front of an immense truck. You’d expect something so big to kind of wiggle when the guy moved, but having felt those pecs against my head all night long I knew they were hard as hell. He’d reach over to feed me something and his pecs would move like one big slab of beef – highlighting how stone-like they were. His bulging biceps and triceps would flare out, too, causing me to get a little dizzy. The big man lifted a jug up to my lips and made me take a bunch of deep gulps – some of what I figured was enhanced water drizzled out my mouth and down my chin, neck, and chest. “Replaces minerals - lost from sweating.” I simply nodded my head and continued eating – but only after I let out one of the loudest burps I’d ever heard. I didn’t even try to stop it. I knew it was just part of the moment. I somehow knew the huge guy wouldn’t mind. As a matter of fact I thought he might enjoy it. The half-smile that appeared on his face confirmed that thought. Wrinkles and crevices on his manly face made me guess his age to be about fifty-something. He had dark eyes that were kind of sunken – adding to his thuggish look. There was a scar above his right eye and it looked like his nose might have been broken a couple of times. Bushy eyebrows, heavy lashes, and thick stubble across his face substantiated my belief that the man had testosterone to spare. Every time one of his big hands came near my face I realized he could have easily palmed my head. His paws were monstrous – a sight that made me focus on the expert stroking he was doing to my hard cock. His fingers were gigantic, but they had the magic touch when it came to pleasing me. He’d tug at my shaft as he brought his hand up and then he’d press in kind of hard as he pushed back down. He’d also make sure his fingers pressed into my tight balls when he got to the bottom – just to give me an extra thrill. I looked down to the tray and saw that there was a little bit of food left. “Eat it all.” It was an order, not a request. I quickly downed the rest of the food and the large man removed the tray with one hand – still stroking me like a pro. I could not believe I was so freaking hard – after such a powerful ejaculation earlier. I assumed it had something to do with the food. I was beginning to worry about the time. I new I had to get home soon. I certainly didn’t want to leave this gorgeous hunk of a man, but I knew the upcoming week was going to be rough and I needed to gather some stuff for work. Any thoughts of work and my apartment disappeared immediately when I felt the guy’s mouth suddenly engulf my hard prick. I had not been prepared for anything like that. He started sucking instantly and my hips came up off the bed – simply because of the incredible stimulation his oral skills were giving to my prick. Three heavy swallows from his throat and my cock exploded again – gushing even harder than it had earlier. I shot a giant wad into the man’s mouth as I screamed for bloody joy. He didn’t let up for one second – even after I’d spurted out my last drop. He continued to suck hard just to give my body an extra thrill. It was the most intense blowjob I’d ever had – I’m sure caused in part because of the man’s skills and in part because my body was still on sexual overdrive from being fucked so strongly two times in the last ten hours. He finally pulled his mouth from my dick and my mid-section fell back to the bed. I was breathing hard and my eyes were still in the back of my head. When I finally settled into semi-normal breathing I looked at the big man – noting there was something apologetic in his gaze. “Thank you very much. That was nice, really nice. I have no idea what time it is, but I’m thinking I need to head out. I’ve got a busy workweek ahead of me. I’d really like to see you again – if you’re up for that.” “You live here now.” I didn’t fully understand what he had said, but the way he said it sent a chill down my spine. My still-hard cock deflated immediately and my heart started racing. The big man put one of his giant paws on my chest and held me in place. It was like he knew I was about to freak out or something. It was then – and only then –that I glanced around the room. The windows – where light from the midday sun had been spilling in when I work up – were about fourteen twenty feet high, near the ceiling of the large room. There were only two doors to the place. I could see one led to a bathroom and the other was the one to the hallway. I tried to remember more about his place from the night before, but he had carried me directly to this room. I saw there was minimal furniture – a television, a phone, some workout equipment, and not much more. I forced myself to focus. I’d heard about these kinds of nightmares – being kidnapped for organs, held captive for slave trading, and the sort – but I still didn’t allow myself to believe anything of the sort was happening to me. I laughed a little and tried to get up. The big hand held me in place – a confirmation of the fact that something wrong was happening and a move that was meant to keep me calm. I refused to panic immediately. “Well, that’s a nice offer and everything, but I have a job. I have to go to work to make money. I have an apartment I need to look after.” “Doesn’t matter anymore.” “I have a life.” “Don’t care.” “But I care!” “Size is all that matters.” “What does that even mean?” “You’ll see. Rest now.” My body was on fire with adrenaline. I could feel it, but I was also getting extremely tired. I immediately knew he had drugged something – the food, the water, or whatever. I struggled to stay awake, but I just couldn’t. The last thing I remember was how good his heavy hand felt resting on my chest. And then there was darkness.

27/4/14 Hey followers sorry its been two weeks since my last diary update, i have just been to engrossed in watching my body grow and grow and my strength rocket up. Over these 2 weeks i have amassed a staggering 300lb of soild muscle and added 30" to my muscles. So if your maths is all correct i currently weigh 440lb and have 57" biceps!!! If you have been reading my other blogs you would know that i was only meant to take 1 pill a day but i scrapped that and started taking 2 to 3 a day!!! Here are the results: Me from last blog: http://ectomorphworkout.org/wp-content/uploads/Ectomorph-Workout-Home.jpg Me Now!!!!: http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Gym-Muscle-266622872 As you can see guys there is a colossal difference over those two weeks and boy has it been noticed sadly for not all the right reasons!! Since my last blog my group of friends including buff dave have disowned me, they said they want nothing more to do with me as i have become a freak, they thought that i was just gonna grow a little and not become a monster like alex! i asked them what it had to do with them what i did with my own body, things got a little nasty i ended up knocking dave out, i hardly touched him too, shows what strength and power i have now, i didnt want to hurt anyone but rage was building inside me and it just happened. So now my only friend is the beast that is alex, who has grown even more since the last pic, here he is now!!! http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Buff-Muscle-Extreme-2-277080517 he's making me look skinny again with his new size. his biceps are over 90" now, siiiiick!!! As i put on my last blog,alex wants me to start a muscle domination duo with him, considering both our sizes its gonna be fun, were starting it next week, i will reveal details on my next blog. i told alex about my little fracas with dave and my old friends, he told me i was a god amongst insects and if anyone told me different i should destroy them!!! bit drastic don't you think lol, thankfully he only meant it in figure of speech terms but he did say to use my power if need be!!! In my last blog i had mentioned that Jack had gone away with his club for warm weather training, he returned yesterday, he got back while i was at the gym(more of which soon!!!), so he didnt see me until i got back in, and as you can imagine there was stunned silence and lots of WTF!!!!! Questions were asked about steroids, i told him i hadnt taken any, i confessed to him about the pills and wanting to get freaky huge, i couldn't lie to my cute as fuck older brother even though i was a good 240lb heavier than him and biceps bigger than his head!! He told me he was a disappointed that i had taken this road but i was his brother and he would support me in what ever i choose to do. Now the gym!!! Due to my super growth and strength, the weights at jacks club gym were now pathetically light, so i am now at a proper bodybuilding gym, im benching crazy weight like 500kg, curling 250, squatting 650!!! ive had to specifically order super heavy weight plates for me to use as i'll shortly be to strong for the weights the gym has. I have also jotted down a target size for me to achieve, all im saying is 440lb and 57" will be small compared to what i want!! Thats all for now folks.

From my files.. MARDI GRAS MUSCLES I stood on the porch corner of Main Street and La Salle Avenue as the heavy throng of Mardi Gras revellers milled down the wide streets of the Club District of Port Talbeirt Resort,enjoying the music and partying all around me,and in some areas where they congregated in large groups,namely around the open fronts of the bars and clubs that lined the streets,the crowd flow was restricted to where people had to squeeze through to get past each other. Main Street had some bars that also offered accommodations in rooms above in their French Colonial style 3 storey buildings,and along much of its length there were long balconies that opened to the street,and during Mardi Gras,the balconies were usually packed with revellers enjoying the party atmosphere and looking down on the heavy crowds below. A particular tradition that i was seeing blatantly for myself,was the daring act by some brave or inebriated women to expose their breasts for the lecherous lustful gaze and gropes of men in exchange for necklaces of colourful beads usually thrown down by the equally drunk or euphoric men up on the balconies,or girls baring their tits up on the balconies to the guys below,another reason for people jamming the streets,usually horned up college jocks that just so happened to have their Spring Breaks tie in with the Mardi Gras. I was gay,so womens breasts did not get me sexually excited,though some of the girls did sport some rather large full tits that were physically perfect to 'look at',..judging by the open dribbling mouths of some of the guys...and i'd bet some of them had hard-ons too!. I'm guessing this is why my work buddies had organised a 'Lads Holiday' to Port Talbeirt on a low offer budget holiday,just to get a chance to salivate over the large parties of fit birds and even hoping to get a chance to pull a few for a quick shag on the beach or back in the hotel room.There were six of us in the group..Matt,Scott,Ben,Craig,Josh..and myself, Dale. A 30 year old gay man going on holiday with five younger testosterone laden straight guys,firmly fixed into that cocky urban ''Chav'' mold that most British teens and early twentysomethings seemed to be placed into. 'What was i thinking?'.. Though i was openly gay, i was straight acting and having worked with these guys over a period of 5 years,i had gained a tough hide in putting up with their occasional piss takes and gay remarks, and had eventually worn them down to forge tender friendships,especially with Josh. He was sensible and likeable guy and a long term mate of Craig, the youngest and i suppose the most arrogantly straight guy in the group, and perhaps if it had not been for Josh warning him about his runaway mouth,that Craig and i would have come to blows. It was Josh who had talked me into joining up on this trip,namely as a way of a farewell as i had just left my job after 8 years for a more free existence,but also that he had considered me a good freind that i hoped was sincere. I have this feeling though,that when straight buddies asks a gay guy to go to a crowded nightclub or venue with them,its often in hopes that they'd find a pretty girl and try out some 'normal' sex as Ben put it, in hopes of turning the gay guy straight. But, i was determined to control my own destiny and find the right guy for me when the time arose and handle it under my own steam. My mates had picked up hints of the type of guy i was attracted to,..young muscular,good looking, assertive and in control.. [i considered myself to be the 'bottom' in a relationship]. They even began to joke that i might find some hard young American jock and be his 'bitchboy'. Standing on the corner of the street,waiting to catch a glimpse of my buds through the crowds, i had plenty of opportunity to scope out the plenty of hot studs around me.Just barely feet away was a cute muscular young guy around 20,in a red tee shirt and murky green Juncko shorts and several bead necklaces around his neck.He had a pretty teenaged girl pinned up against the wall and was snogging her passionately while both his hands were groping at her pert little arse. Three hot looking college studs nearby,drinking from bottles of beer,were oggling a girl in the centre of them,who was baring her pale little tits from under her green tee with one hand while reaching out for beads being tossed ny a fat hairy middle aged man from the first floor balcony of Crazy Jacks Bar opposite.One of the jocks,with his white tee shirt stained with sweat or split beer and two silver baubled bead necklaces around his sinewy neck and draped over his thick chest,could not resist the temptation of pouring his beer over the girls tits. I heard a man passing behind me muttering his disapproval at the spectacle and turned to glance at him.He was a thin built tourist in his forties with receding greying hair,dressed in a sky blue tee emblazoned with 'PORT TALBEIRT MARINERS' in yellow letters across the front, and was visiting the Mardi Gras with his young son,a tall lithe attractive looking boy aged around 12 or 13 in a long sleeved black shirt and black cargo skaters shorts.I could see that the boy was enjoying seeing the girls tits for he had a broad smile on his face and his father gave him a disdainful look when he noticed his son oggling her. 'Why the hell was he down here in the Club District if he did not want to let his son see all this gratuitous tit flashing.? Then i saw Matt through the crowd,coming out of Neumanns,a free entry club next door to Crazy Jacks,wearing a navy blue/sky blue Nicholson tee and black adidas trackie pants. I stuck up my hand above the crowd to get his attention,which took a few minutes and i ended up hooking a red chain bead necklace over my stretched up arm in the process,thrown or dropped absently from someone on the balcony above me. Matt saw me and turned briefly to look back into the bar. Ben,appeared beside him,a cigarette dangling from his lips,and he was shirtless to reveal his toned athletic and sweat glistened smooth torso,that i had to admit that i found quite a turn on...and even that black tribal thorn tattoo that spread across his left shoulder and upper arm,looked good on his sleek body.. As most times i had seen him,he wore his trusted Burberry baseball cap and light blue trackie pants.The baseball cap always seemed to be one of the main fashion features of any young Brit Chav nowadays,what with urban designer or sports tees,hooded tops,trackie [tracksuit] pants and trainers...and gold neckchains.! Matt waved for me to come join them. I could not hear him over the loud thudding of dance music coming from within Nuemanns. I stepped off the pavement and pushed myself through the crowds of sweaty,half drunk revellers,trying to keep my irritation with trying to get through, as under control as possible. Barely feet from the other side of Main Street and Matt and Ben,some college fratboy in a claret American Football Varsity jersey,who had his back to me,had moved back closer to me because of the swell of the crowd, and inadvertently stepped back onto my left foot,crushing my toes in my trainers. I let out a yelp of pain and gave him a firm nudge off of my foot. "Oh dude,i'm sorry man..!" he said,twisting around to face me when he realised what he had done. I tried not to drool at the sight of his beautiful 'Jock Boy-Next-Door' looks.Short cropped blonde hair,elfin cute face with piercing turquiose blue eyes like shallow tropical island lagoons,full lips that in my mind i wanted to kiss,and his left ear pierced with a gold stud..and it was hard not to notice his solid gym toned muscular physique, especially his thick round pecs that drew his jersey tight across his broad chest, and his sinewy bulging tanned biceps stretching at the short sleeves,and with one arm raised slightly as he held a budweiser beer bottle,the action had made his bicep thick and pumped. "Sorry i stepped on your foot dude, this place is just so bangin' with chicks and dudes that you just can't move properly" "Thats ok mate" i replied,trying hard not to get an erection over this buff hunk. He recognised my accent even over the din of the music. "Yo dude,you're British...!" I nodded. I glanced past him and could see Ben standing on the curbside with a big wide grin on his face. He seemed to read my mind perfectly,sensing that i was attracted to this jock, and maybe i made it plainly obvious to him in my body language. Now he was standing there grabbing and hefting his crotch and gesticulating to me. I flushed red in embarrassment,hoping the fit jock did not notice it. "Well, i hope you have a good time here buddy,these Mardi Gras are to die for..". He gave me a little wink which led me to some dread that he could read my posture as easily as Ben did, and then turned away. Trying to regain my composure,knowing it wasn't going to be easy what with Ben and most likely even Matt noticing my reaction to the American jock, i pressed my way up to them,trying not to look especially straight at Ben. "I saw you checking out that brer" Ben said,smiling broadly. "Do ya fancy him..?" I swallowed hard."He was quite buff yeah, but i don't even know him to know if i fancy him." "Yeah,like fuck...i bet you were getting a fuckin' hard-on over his big muscles..hey Dale.!" I squirmed noticeably at Bens jest and tried to change the subject to avoid further embarassment. "So wheres the others..?" "There inside this place." Matt gestured to the club. "Yeah, this whole street is fuckin' crawling with well fit birds and i'll bet a few of them are gagging for it..!" Ben gazed admirably across to a girl being hoisted around on the shoulders of a stocky pasty looking guy,pulling up her pink string top and exposing firm round tits. "So you alright tonight then,Dale?" Matt asked me. He was referring to the fact that two nights previous,..our first night at the resort,i retired early to the hotel room that i was shacked up with Josh and Ben in..[Craig,Matt and Scott being in the next door room.]..because i wasn't feeling too well for some unknown reason. I ended up dozing off on the hotel room balcony while watching and wishing upon a spectacular myriad of shooting stars fleeting across the night sky in a display of meteorites that the other guys seemed to have totally missed out upon,having stayed out till the early hours clubbing. Even into yesterday i was feeling a little under the weather,but thankfully today i felt fine. "I'm fine..Can we go in now,..so you can by me a beer.?" "What makes you think i'm buying you a beer?" Matt replied,giving me a quizative glance. "Cos' i brought you 3 beers the other night..!" i said,rubbing him on the shoulder as the three of us went into the packed club bar,pressing our way through the dancers and revellers. Ben couldn't resist blatantly giving his approval of a slender,narrow hipped girl with long blonde hair in an orange tube tee baring a tight flat belly and high tight denim cut-offs that hugged her pert little butt that wiggled while she danced to the music. "Heya baby..wanna have some fun with me later tonight?". The girl politely smiled at him but turned away,giving her answer that she wasn't interested. Matt and i stifled a laugh. "Haha..you're not as much a totty magnet as you think you are." Matt laughed as we caught sight of the other three,or should i say two,Craig and Josh, sitting on high stools by a wall shelf-cum-table near the bar...Scott was standing nearby chatting to and no doubt 'chatting-up' a leggy blonde in a miniscule black skirt and white tee. Ben rebounded from the brush-off my again groping his crotch and sneering at Matt and i. "Don't you geezers worry,...i'll pull a a bird and once she sees my big cock,she'll be gagging for it!" Matt disappeared to get the beers as i pulled up a stool next to Josh. "Hey Dale,glad you could make it here...Maybe you might get lucky tonight". Josh said,sipping at a beer bottle. He was wearing blue shorts and his red and white Arsenal football team shirt. Craig sat across from me bare chested and showing off his strong muscle packed physique,..his thickly muscled pecs sprinkled with dark hair and his left nipple sporting a small ring...and he had two colourful bead necklaces around his neck. Matt came back with some buds and passed one to me and one to a still standing Ben,whose attention was again diverted to another girl and his pathetic attempts to woo her. I took a swig from the bottle as i peered around at the writhing masses of revellers dancing and partying on the dance floor in the centre of the club. A majority looked to be around the college age...in their late teens and early twenties,yet there were a few older party goers. As the afternoon progressed towards evening and the beer flowed,i could see the subtle changes of increasing inebriation in the other guys,while purposefully trying to keep as sober as possible.I somehow still felt a little unwell and assumed it to be down to the effects of the alcohol and the loud beat of the club music. Josh by now had a glazed and dazed look on his face as a result of a few too many beers. He and i were the only ones now sitting at the table as the other guys had spread out to enjoy the atmosphere and gaze wantonly at the plenty of girls that milled around. I felt the need for a piss and got up to head for the toilets across from the bar. Getting up suddenly,had caused me to feel a little woozy and it took me a few moments to regain my composure before i set off through the revellers.. I must have been a little more tipsy than i thought i was..! Pressed against a corner beside the toilet door,two young men were very obviously kissing and caressing each other in a firm embrace,seemingly not caring about the world around them. I raised an eyebrow in surprise that indeed no-one else seemed to be hinting negatively towards this first sighting of homosexual affections that i had seen on this holiday. I smiled to myself and entered into the relatively quiet mens toilets and saddled up to the long trough of urinals to take a piss. "Hey Dale..!" i heard Ben's voice from behind me as he stepped up beside and hauled out his cock to piss,and i tried my hardest not to look down at his cock to see if the rumours that he had a big one, was true or not. "Found any buff brer for you,yet.?" he said. I was sure he had just given my own small cock a quick glance as we pissed. "No" i replied curtly. Ben turned towards me slightly as he continued to shoot out a forceful stream of piss into the urinal trough. It was then that my resilience in not glancing down at his cock,broke. I gave it a quick glance and then shot my eyes up and forward at the wall in front,in clear wide eyed awe. The rumours and Bens boasting about being 'well-hung' were true.! From the furtive shocker glance i saw, his cock was thick and long and would at least be around 10 inches when he got hard.! My own cock twitched as i drew near to finishing my piss,showing signs that i was getting a little turned on by my buddies huge cock. And what was worse,..Ben had again read the expression on my face that i had so foolishly been unable to hide. But rather than react angrily like a straight bloke might, Ben gave me a wry smile and a wink,that made me feel all peculiar inside,as i stuffed away my very perceptively hardening cock into my beige cargo shorts.. I wanted to avoid another embarrassment and went to slip away,but as i turned,Ben suddenly gave my arse a firm squeeze and that action made my 7 inch cock suddenly go rock hard. "Maybe you might get lucky tonight from an unexpected source.." Ben said,his speech low and sounding almost seductive. My mind reeled with the incredible and incredulous feeling that Ben sounded as if he was coming on to me.! But i thought it must have been the alcohol that was making me hear things that deep down i wanted to hear Ben say,but knew a straight guy who thought of nothing but fucking a hot girl on this holiday,would never dare say. I walked over to the wash basins and began to wash my hands,taking furtive glances at the reflection of Bens bare sweat glistened back in the wall mirrors,as he still continued to piss. My cock felt painfully erect at the sight of his muscled lats that tapered down to a narrow trim waist line and a cute muscled arse that hugged his trackies. He looked more muscular in the reflection that i thought he was,..and i rubbed my eyes thinking that i was having a boozy daydream. No..he was definitely more muscled than earlier,the sinews of his lats rippling and seemingly pulsing as if he had just finished a serious work out. I leant over the basin and splashed water on my face before giving Ben another glance in the mirror.He had finished pissing,but was standing uncomfortably close to a guy in a white tee and denim jeans and short gelled up spiky black hair,and he was very plainly giving the guys cock a good eyeful. The guy reacted like Ben had done when he had caught me oggling his cock,and instead of anger,gave Ben a wide smile. My jaw almost dropped into the basin when i witnessed what happened next. Ben kissed the other guy firm and passionately on the lips,literally deep throating him. My mind reeled and swam with a mixture of disbelief,bewilderment and a growing sexual arousal. 'What the fuck was going on here?' Ben was staunchly straight,.and any gay man coming on to him like that,would of ended up with a smashed up face. That is why i hid my attraction to him with as much effort as i could. And now he was openly making out with this stranger..!! Ben finally broke the kiss and turned to face me,his face etched with the stupor of lust. My heart pounded in my chest as he seemed to move slowly across the toilet towards me. I could not tear my eyes from the fact that his firm pecs had so clearly seemed to have expanded in mass into thick meaty mounds capped with sensuous nipples. He had a hungry look on his cute face and his eyes glazed by being both slightly drunk and lustful. Again,his hand went to his crotch and kneaded the thick chunky outline of his big cock that was very rapidly growing more erect along his thigh,..but looked as if it was growing even larger in girth and length to poke down towards his knees. I stood frozen against the basin as another guy in an blue shirt,open to reveal his hairy meaty chest and firm abs,and his neck heavy with beads,came walking into the toilet,acting as if nothing was happening untoward. I felt my mouth go dry as Ben stopped close by me and reached out his hand to grope my covered erection. "I always knew that you had a hard-on for me.." he smiled wryly. My eyes were darting from his pecs that still seemed to strangely be expanding and adding more muscle mass to their smooth bulk,..and up to Bens cute features.His lips were close to mine in a near kiss. "So hows about you sucking me off..Dale" he said erotically. Ben turned me away from the basin and backed me into one of the toilet cubicles,not bothering to close the door but closing the toilet lid,sat me down on it,so i was eye level with his ever growing erection that now looked too freaky it was even bigger than his 10 inches..more like 14 inches. "Take my big cock out..and give it what you've been dying for all this time.." I tried to think rationally but i could not..My own desires seem to be getting the best of me as i tentatively pulled down the front of Bens trackies and let his hugely obscene sized cock flop out and whack me in the face,followed by a heaving cum bloated sack of orange sized balls. His erection rose out like a massive fat battering ram,pulsing with veins along its impressive length up to a broad bulbous flaring cockhead oozing pre-cum from a piss slit as wide as the coin slot in a vending machine. I looked up nervously at Ben who now seemed to be hulking over me in the ever decreasing space of the cubicle. His heaving pecs bulging out obscenely like huge mounds and his thickening rippling shoulders pressing against either side of the cubicle.. "What in the fuck was happening here....was it those damned shooting stars that i had seen the other night...? My main concern right now,was how was i gonna suck on a monster cock like Bens..? End of Part One.......

The Traffic Jam Half a dozen drivers angrily honked their car horns in frustration at a young man, as he walked through a slow moving traffic jam. He stopped in each lane and refused to move until a blue Subaru, managed to merge into said lane. The pair repeated the process several times, until they reached the rightmost lane and exited the freeway. "Pretty sure we are not supposed to do that, Spencer," said the driver. "Come on Jacob, did you really want to wait for a two mile long traffic jam to clear up?" "Well no." "So now we're out. No harm done to anybody." "I guess." "Dude you're too intense." Jacob gave his passenger a look, "I don't think you know what intense means." "Sure I do. You're always like, 'We can't do that,' or 'We're not supposed to be here,' dude you need to lighten up a little." "Yeah, yeah, you say that now, but one of these days you are gonna end up in jail for defacing private property or trespassing." "No I won’t." The two friends continued the drive for thirty minutes before they arrived at a large government building, near the center of down town. The building was roughly eighty years old, and stood as a contraction amid a sea of modern metallic and glass rectangles. There was character in the white painted bricks, and finesse in the detailed edges and borders. "You boys are late again," said the receptionist; a dark haired, pale skinned woman with an icy demeanor. "Sorry Eleanor,” said Jacob "We got caught up in a traffic jam," said Spencer. "According to the reports, the traffic jam hasn't moved at all in the last twenty minutes. Not to mention it's been an ongoing thing since seven." "We got off the freeway and drove here on the regular streets." "Yet you are almost an hour and a half late." "It's a long drive, and it took me a while to convince Jacob to get off the freeway." "I'm sure." "What? You don't believe us?" Eleanor stared down Spencer with her steel colored eyes; a hard soul piercing stare. Jacob tried not to pay attention, to not fall under the woman's spell. "I'm sure you have work to do, so why are you standing in my lobby trying to start an argument?" "I'm sorry, ma'am. It won't happen again." Spencer broke eye contacted and started walking towards the main elevator. Jacob followed suit, and felt a wave of cold air penetrate his body, despite the lack of air currents. Once in the elevator, he turned around to find Eleanor staring right at him. Thankfully the doors closed, almost an instant later. Spencer turned to Drake with a look of anger, "Dude, why didn't you say anything?" "I don't know. She scares me?" A look of total disgust spread over Spencer's face, "She scares you. You are a man, how can you be scared of her?" "Her eyes are terrifying. Besides you caved." "Because I didn't have any back up." The elevator doors sprang open and the duo walked out still arguing, until they reached their separate offices. Spencer left in a huff complaining that Jacob needed to grow a spine. After an hour somebody knocked on Jacob's door. "Come in." "Jacob do you have a moment," asked Melinda, a slender nearly flat chested woman, with brown eyes and brown hair. "What do you need?" "All the electronics in the building are freaking out, and there isn't a single IT person anywhere." "I can't really help you with that." "Actually I just wanted to know if your stuff is acting up." "Let me check, I haven't done anything other than power on my monitor." Jacob typed in his login information and waited for the screen to finish loading. Just before the Windows logo disappeared, the screen cut off, then returned to the login screen. He again typed in the required information, but nothing appeared on the monitor. "That's weird." "Check your phone; I was having problems with mine." Jacob pulled out his phone, unlocked it, and tapped the internet app. The camera app opened up instead. He closed it, and again tried tapping the internet app, only for the calendar app to open. "The wrong apps are opening." "Mine's basically just a brick, it won't do anything." "That is..." Jacob stopped mid-sentence upon taking a look at Melinda. Her breasts were no longer A cups, but instead appeared to be rather full C cups. Gone was the thin almost stick like appearance from ten minutes beforehand, and in its place an hourglass. An hourglass with generous bottom curves and a top seemingly still developing. Her lips curled in a snarl, as she realized Jacob was staring. "...strange." A button from her blouse popped right off and hit, Jacob square in the forehead. Melinda was stunned. She looked at Jacob then down at her breasts and yelped. "Oh my god. My breasts. My breasts are huge. Are...are those my hips? I need a doc," another button pops off and hits Jacob, hit time in the eye. "Jacob are you alright? That wasn't supposed to happen. I mean...god I don't know." She was paralyzed with fear, afraid to approach. Jacob sat in his chair rubbing his injured eye for several seconds until he heard a tearing sound. With his good eye, he saw Melinda's breasts grow to the point of no return. They destroyed the confines of her bra and proceeded to completely popping all the upper buttons on her blouse. The poor woman desperately attempted to cover her abnormally large areolas, as she fled down the hall. Jacob rose from his seat, wanting to wash his eye out; he suddenly felt dizzy. Disoriented, he started rushing to the door. Through his right eye, he saw the sleeves of his shirt were several inches too short. He lacked the time to stop his momentum, and plowed headfirst into the doorway before crumpling to the floor. "Jacob, Jacob. Oh dude what happened to you?" asked a frantic looking Spencer. "I'm not sure. I think I somehow grew," he responded as Spencer offered a hand. Up Jacob went, and up, until he was nearly a foot taller than his 5'10 friend. Through the pain in his eye and forehead, Jacob saw the height difference and became started. He stumbled over his feet and fell forward into Spencer. "Whoa dude, I got ya." "Thanks. Hey you are not Spencer." "What of course I am. Dude you should lie down, there's some blood running down your head." Jacob could feel something running down his face, lots of it, and yet he couldn't focus on the flowing liquid. The stranger standing in front of him, sounded like Spencer and had Spencer's clothes, but he wasn't Spencer. His man had red hair, green eyes, a triangle jawline, dark stubble, and the body of a power lifter. The shoulders were far too massive, the thighs and arms too bulbous, but most prominent was the gut. Like the rest of his body, the gut was visible through several tears in the man's clothes, it looked like a beach ball with ridges. Like somebody inflated Spencer's six pack, by pumping air under the skin to see how far it would stretch. "You can't be Spencer. He is blonde with an athletic build." The man cranked up his head, "Obviously I know that, I'm Spencer." The man started to help Jacob lie down, but used too much force and slammed Jacob into the floor. "Jacob I'm sorry, I don't know my own strength anymore. I don't know anything anymore. Everyone is transforming; growing, shrinking, gaining weight, losing weight, changing hair color, changing eye color, the list just goes on and on. And you're bleeding. Come on let’s get you to the bathroom." The stranger grabs the injured Jacob by the waist and starts guiding him to the bathroom. Still disoriented, Jacob can hear screaming from all over the fifth floor. A naked woman holding two clipboards to her Amazonian body runs past them. Behind her runs and elven woman, short and doll like. Near the bathroom there is man or beast, crawled up in the beetle position. The duo couldn't help but watch as when they recognized the man as Mr. Williams, the seventy-year-old senior manager, balled up on the floor crying. Most of the dense white hair covering his body suddenly fell off, the remaining hair turned pitch black, a dense bush sprouted on the his head. The leathery skin covering his body came alive, all the marks and imperfections slowly disappeared leaving behind pearly white skin, completely blemish free. A lifetime of bacon, pasta, cheese, and beer disappeared in a matter of minutes; the excess skin shrank away, leaving the man looking anorexic. That didn't last. The tissues under the skin started expanding and as his bones began reshaping his body; wide shoulders to go with a narrow waist, and high cheekbones to complement an angular jawline and deep set eyes. Muscles stacked together form the impressive six pack and solid arms of a French underwear model. However the man crawled up on the floor could never be an underwear model, not without facing accusations of stuffing his underwear. A pair of lemon sized testicles and a soft six by four penis sort of dangled out in the air, as Mr. Williams straightened himself out. The dark black hair on his scalp grew longer. The pitch black hair on his head and brows, matched his treasure trail; all of it contrasted with his bright baby blue eyes. The man was no longer seventy; he was probably 22 at the most. Williams stared at his body, then at the lanky giant, and power lifter before running off, sprouting wood. "Spencer what was that?" "What I was saying before. Everyone is transforming, though I don't know why that guy was naked to begin with." Spencer pushed open the restroom door and half dragged Jacob inside. It was difficult getting Jacob's head into the sink on account of his new height. After two minutes of struggling, Spencer gave up; he forced Jacob to his knees and shoved the man's head under running water. "Here press these against your head." Jacob grabbed a wad of water towels out of Spencer's large and calloused hands, and firmly pressed against the gash on his head. The pain and dizziness subsided. His brain began thinking again, rationalizing, trying anything to make sense of the situation. He stood up to his full height. "Spencer you are taller." The thick man managed to grow four or five inches during the walk to the restroom. He looked as if somebody had taken a picture, clicked on the corner and stretched it out. No apparent loss of muscle or fat due to the height increase. "Holy shit you're right. Fuck my face itches, it's on fire." He rushed to a sink and started splashing water on his face to no effect. No fire, other than a dense red bread of fire red hair to go with his the brighter eyebrows and eyelashes. His bottom lip became fatter, the top lip thinner. The nose bridge flattened a bit, the end extended a little ways downward, past the nostrils. Something happened to his ears, but whatever changes occurred where hidden by a thick lion like mane of dark red hair. The gut started expanding again. Growing and growing outward, the six abs on the surface managed to cut deeper and deeper with each passing second. His shirt tore, his pants and underwear tore, and so did his socks. Suddenly the restroom seemed too small. Spencer's gut and pecs bulged out about the same distance. His arms were probably larger than Mr. Williams' chest; his legs were definitely larger than the pretty boy's body. He was a massive wall of muscle covered with a padding of fat. Despite being five or six inches taller than Spencer, Jacob felt incredibly small in his presence. Spencer just seemed to overflow with overwhelming power and strength. For several seconds his body continued to swell like a balloon. "I didn't want this. I don't want to be fat," screamed Spencer has he brought his hands to the sink and knocked it from the wall. It crashed on his feet, but Spencer didn't react. Surely it hurt, though his face didn't even show the faintest sign of pain. It showed excitement. Spencer stepped away from the demolished mess, giving Jacob a good view of his genitals; the carpet matched the drapes. The equipment was probably larger than Mr. Williams', but it looked smaller given the power lifter style frame. Spencer gripped the veiny shaft and started jerking off. "This is amazing. Oh yeah. Fuck yeah. I'm so hot. I'm so fucking hot." Without warning the guy just started humping a sink until he destroyed it too. Due to lack to the lack of experience with his new body, Spencer didn't last long enough to destroy a third sink. He shot a load right into the mirror in front of himself, and kept shooting until collapsing to his knees. "Dude I feel like I can cum forever. Diana, I need to find Diana." As Spencer passed, Jacob couldn't help but notice the difference in height; four inches, maybe more in his favor. He didn't open the door; the red haired giant pushed it, tearing it off the hinges. It flew across the hall and slammed into the opposing wall. 'Holy fuck,' thought Jacob. He could not believe his eyes, as his best friend turned into the world's biggest bull. He couldn't believe the strength of the bull, to tear down a sink, rape another, and to send a door flying. It was surreal, it wasn't possible, and yet the overbearing stench of his cum served as reminder that it had happened. Through the cum, cut the smell of fresh blood. Jacob looked at the paper towels clutched to his forehead, all dark red and dripping blood. He threw them on the floor, and stepped over the debris, to look in a mirror. His face was his, though it was covered in blood. Turning the cold water knob, while still staring at the reflection he frantically stared splashing water on his face. The blood slid off, revealing the gash had healed. No scar, no mark, not even the slightest hint of redness. He continued to stare at his reflection for several minutes expecting some sort of change to occur. It didn't; not after five minutes, not even after ten minutes. He stepped out of the bathroom and started walking around. The entire fifth floor was a mess. Papers thrown about, plants overturned, office supplies littered on the floor, and holes of various sizes in all the walls. "Jacob? Jacob is that you?" Jacob turned around, "Yeah it's me," he said to an Asian woman. 'There aren't any Asian women in his department,' thought Jacob. "Jacob, it's me Trisha," said the woman. Trisha was a brown haired woman, with hazel eyes, and pear build. She was motherly, probably because she had five children and seven grandchildren. The new Trisha most definitely didn't have the body of grandmother. Her hips were wider than the average woman's, but her large bust completely overshadowed them, giving her an apple build. The build was only further accented by the wide square shoulders of a seasoned Olympic swimmer. Her round face was distinctively Chinese, but that body was too out of place, far too big standing at six feet tall. "Please tell me you're in the right mind," said Trisha. "I am." "Good." "Do you know what's going on?" "Well, when I saw Williams I thought the transformation changed a person to their youthful prime, but he was made more muscular and more handsome than I remember. Then I started seeing other people. Diana became a Kate Upton look-a-like with a fuller figure. Rick shrank from 6'2 to 5'5, and now looks like a miniature incredible hulk. Spencer is a red haired giant power lifter, Samantha is an elf, Gina an Amazon, Anna a bodybuilder, Jessica and Rose look like supermodels, Greg and Tim look like underwear models, Silvia, Melinda and few other just grew giant breasts and experienced minor changes. I'm Asian. Honestly I don't have the faintest idea what's going on." "I need a moment to process." "You don't have a moment. All the electronics are malfunctioning, the doors and windows are all locked, we can't leave the fifth floor, and to make everything worse half the staff is fucking all over the place." "What?" "Richard is like fifty now and encouraged Rick and Jessica a threesome with him. Spencer and Diana are destroying everything in sight. Gina and Silvia are taking turns with Greg, and Troy won't stop touching himself. "There's nothing we can do. I am not about to get between Spencer and Diana if that's where you were going with this." "Of course not," she snapped angrily, "Look we need get out of his building now." "You just said everything is locked." "I know. And just to make matters even worse, none of the windows are breaking." "Are you fucking kidding me?" "We've tried everything, they won't break." "Damn, it looks like we'll need Spencer then." "Why?" "He is stronger than he looks. He completely destroyed two sinks and tore a door of its hinges without even trying. Maybe Rick is super strong too. We need them both." "I hate to do this to you, but you need to get him away from Diana. Do you understand?" "Unfortunately, I do." "I'll handle Rick." "Good luck." "Good luck." As Jacob ran around the broken office, he saw a muscular body lying unconscious amid a stack of bodies. Closer examination showed the body was female; Anna, unless another woman suddenly became a bodybuilder. He saw young man with a lean and muscular body thrusting his hips into the anus of an elven woman. Three statuesque women huddled together in a circle, attempting to tie together torn clothes to protect their modesty. Searching the entire floor for the thick red head turned out much harder than imagined. He wasn't anywhere in sight. Spencer was a screamer, and Jacob couldn't hear anything resembling the man's screams. He heard the voices of others having sex, but not Spencer. Refusing to give up, Jacob started running. He fell again and again, due to the lack of coordination, but he constantly rose to his feet. After half an hour of searching he saw them. Spencer had Diana wrapped in his meaty arms; he was walking around, bumping into walls, plants, and even other people. When he stopped it was only to destroy a wall in fashion. The monster pinned Diana against a wall, and began thrusting the entire length of his phallus into her, putting his entire weight into each thrust. On the fourth thrust, the muscles in his ass tensed momentarily and then expanded in one jaw dropping moment. He shoved her right through the wall, slammed her into the ground and kept thrusting away. She screamed in agony, but he didn't listen. All Spencer wanted was his prize. His body began to swell, either due to receiving a pump or another growth sequence, and he thrust into Diana with such force that something actually cracked. She screamed, he roared into her face and deposited the largest load in his life into her. Eventually he pulled out of her nearly dead body and walked away. "S...Spencer, um are uh are you..." "I'm great man." "What about her?" "She'll be alright. Just needs some time to recover and what not." "She isn't fine. There is no way in hell is fine. I heard something snap, she might have broken a bone or something. You almost killed her." "Dude relax, Diana and I have a special relationship. She loves pain. Both giving and receiving. Yeah I'll admit I was more forceful that I should have been, but when she wakes she'll want more." "I don't believe you, nobody could possibly enjoy that." Spencer gave a smirk, "Diana enjoys it. This is what I mean by you're too intense. You can't believe that somebody likes rough sex. It's too weird, too out of the ordinary for you. That's probably why you haven't finished transforming." "What are you talking about?" "I'll be honest with you. When I was a kid, I loved watching wrestling. I wanted to be big and strong like all the muscular superstars. Then one day, I saw a different kind of wrestler, the big power lifter type, with mountains of muscle hidden under thick layers of fat. At first I thought they were gross, but when I watched them throw around the bodybuilder types like rag dolls, my mind changed real quick. I've always wanted to be massive, but it just wasn't in my genes. I thought the fitness model look was pretty okay, so I settle for that. Then today happened and now I'm huge, just like I always wanted." "What about the red hair?" "The hair makes me look like a beast, a wild dangerous beast, which I am. I got the body, the face, the hair, and the genitals of a muscle beast." "It isn't possib...." "You're right it isn't possible, but it happened. Just think about it for a moment. Williams was an ancient dinosaur, now he looks a model and is probably younger than either of us. Anna over there has a muscle fetish, in case you were wondering. Almost all the women have D cups or bigger. All the guys have huge dicks. Do you know how much men and women care about tits and dicks? I wanted a large beastly body, now I have it. I wanted a bigger dick, now I have it." "It can't be that simple." "Of course it can, at least today it is. So then Jacob what is your fantasy?" "What?" "Come on man, don't play dumb. What is your fantasy? You like being tall, don't you? You believe in the height, because there are plenty of people who are 6'10, 6'11, and seven feet even. It's unusual, sure, but it happens." "That's crazy, you are crazy." "Dude yesterday we were body twins, 5'10 at 180lbs. Today I'm at least 6'5 at like 400lbs, and you're 6'10 still at 180lbs. It's time to give into your fantasy. You only have one chance so don't mess it up. Come on man grow." "What about Rick he was 6'4, why would he shrink down to 5'5?" "It was probably to see a ‘how the other half lives’ type of thing. The guy is wider than I am, and it would look amazing at his previous height." "But he shrank." "Yeah, maybe for the shock value; it adds to the fantasy." "Explain that." "Okay. It's like short people wanting to be tall. As insane as it may seem to you, there are tall people who want to be short. So anyways if Rick had kept his height, he'd be scary or disturbing as fuck to people not into muscle. As a short guy, he's not so intimidating or shocking. Now stay with me for a bit. Take a group of people and tell them to elect a leader, chances are they'll look to the tallest person in the room for leadership. People gravitate towards tall people, because tall people warrant respect. A similar thing occurs with muscle mass. Athletes, dancers, models and various other occupations go hand in hand with desirable amounts of muscle; most people think bodybuilders are over the top and don't take their passion or sport seriously. Rick wanted to put himself in a position where people didn't respect or take him seriously." "Now you are just fucking with me." "No it's great. I saw Richard trying to snag a threesome with Jessica and Rick. Richard is like 6'2 maybe 6'3 and buff, like a smaller version of me. He's like a stereotypical old muscle guy, thick arms, chest, legs, and gut, and hairy too. The dwarf was being all submissive, agreed right away with everything he said. Something about Rick was off; I couldn't look away from the site. Rick was eating Jessica, and Richard was about to stick his cock in Rick's ass. This is where shit gets crazy. Rick's ass cheeks are spread out, when suddenly he rolls away, and knocks Richard to the ground. He starts whispering in the old man's ear, next thing I know Richard is his hands and knees begging Rick to be gentle. He wasn't." "So his fantasy was to be short and wide, so he could dominate tall people?" "All people, but especially tall people." "That can't be real." "It is real just accept it," the giant starts bouncing his massive meaty pecs. Dozens upon dozens of pounds of thick muscles began jumping up and jump menacingly. Suddenly he went into a most muscular pose. Despite the thick layers of fat, all the muscles were clearly visible; his upper body nearly doubled in size. Still flexing, "This is real dude, now it's time to get into your fantasy." "No, you are just trying to rationalize something that can't be explained." "You still think I'm lying about Diana, don't you?" "Well some nasty bruises are starting to develop around her vagina." "I'll show you that I didn't force anything on her." Spencer swaggered past Jacob to Anna. During the course of the conversation she regained consciousness. He supported her head and whispered into her ear. Then he positioned himself at her vaginal lips; no foreplay or anything. His penis was still coated with his and Diana's cum, he began thrusting his hips. Gently, after a few minutes he became more forceful, though still relatively gentle. "See dude, we've been going at it for almost twenty minutes and I haven't broken anything. I'm not smashing her into anything, because she isn't into that. Diana over there is a masochist, she fucking loves pain. It's that simple." Not wanting to watch his friend have sex Jacob left the area. He watched his fellow workers, even the ones trying to fashion themselves something to cover their nudity, seemed happy. Nearly everyone wore a smile. Some women even complemented each other on their new appearances. Jacob stopped to ask several about their transformations. They repeated the less graphic details of Spencer's explanation almost perfectly. Jacob began to believe them, but a sliver of reluctance refused to leave his brain, so a coworker directed him to Rick and Richard. Rick sat on the edge of the conference table, legs hanging off the side. Lying on his lap was a cum covered Richard, ass hanging out in the air. How the table managed not to tip was astonishing on its own. Rick was tiny, maybe even less than 5'5. His chest was unquestionably larger than he was tall. Unlike Spencer, Rick had very little if any fat on his body. Beneath every square inch of his skin, was probably a solid foot of muscle. Every muscle and vein was overly pronounced, ready at any moment to rip apart his skin. The simple act of breathing, made it seem like his muscles would rupture the skin. "It looks like we have guest, and you didn't say hello boy," said Rick. "I'm sorry daddy," replied Richard in an almost fearful tone. "Sorry isn't good enough boy," shouted Rick. He raised his monstrously large right hand, flexed his arm for the guest, then opened his palm and spanked Richard. The sound was truly deafening. It shook all the muscles in Richards’s ass cheeks, it shook the table, and it parted the air to generate powerful currents. It was unbelievably painful, like a concentrated car collision in the form of a single palm. Jacob noticed that Richard was crying, but he also noticed that ejaculate was dripping down Rick's inhuman left quad. "Now what do you say boy?" asked Rick with a stern tone. "Hello Mr. Blount," said Richard in between pants. "Hello" "Good boy. Oh sorry Jacob, I'm not taking to you, I'm talking to little Dick here." "I wanted to talk to you about the recent transformations." "Ah right away. Dick give daddy a kiss and then be on your way." Timidly, the 50 year old man reached up and kissed his master of the lips. Then hairy beast jumped to his legs and began walking away, but not before Rick could deliver another spank. Richard jumped up in surprise and rushed out of the room. "What the fuck was that?" "That was my fantasy." "A mock incestual relationship with a man twenty years older than you? You sick fuck." The miniature hulk gave a hearty laugh and showed his brilliant white teeth. As he sucked in air, his diagram expanded, which in turn expanded his overly large torso even farther. For a second Jacob could have sworn he actually saw ruptures in the skin. "Calm down. That's just the dynamic in this relationship. You said it yourself; he is twenty years older than me." "Was that his fantasy?" "Yeah I think it was. His fantasy probably didn't involve so much spanking or rough sex, but the premise is the same. He supposedly wanted to be the dominate male partner, and in his mind that meant being older, 6'3, and 320lbs. Unfortunately, it takes more than height, muscle, and age to be dominate. It's a state of mind and he didn't realize or have that." "And you did?" "I had before the transformation." "Then why tran..." "Transform all. It's simple really. I thought it would be fun. Little guy bossing around the big dominant alpha male or bringing the stuck up bitch down a peg or two." "You are hardly little." "Well in terms of height I am. The muscles are bonus. They can add or take away from the situation. Look man I don't know why this happened, but believe me I am enjoying it. I'd rather not explain to my roommates why I'm suddenly 5'3 and weight 450lbs. However, I wouldn't complain about this being a permanent change." "Okay say I've accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life, how can you possibly weight 450lbs? There would be no way for you to move." "The weight is just a guess, going off my personal fantasy of course, and I don't really care for the science or magic behind it. So tell me, if you believe why haven't you transformed?" "Because I don't have a fantasy in mind." "Well when you do, I'd love to see it. Dick, come back here," he smiles, "In case you still have doubts. Dick walked back into the room and immediately took his position on Rick's lap. Rick placed his hand on Dick's lower back. It was out of proportion to the mini hulk's body, two maybe three times too large for his frame. He removed the hand and curled all but one finger. It alone was significantly larger a jumbo sized hotdog. He took the finger and started playing with the Dick's ass. "You want to leave don't you? This is what I was talking about, the mentality to dominate. Of course I could never dominate you into having sex, but little Dick here loves it. His fantasy isn't to dominate, it's to be dominated. He just gave himself a bigger body so his daddy could enjoy it more. Isn't that right little Dick?" "Yes, sir." "Good, now then." There was no warning. Rick shoved his muscle bound finger into Dick's entrance, and forcefully began exploring. Dick's entire body started bucking wildly. Rick placed his left arm around Dick's back and slipped his right calf over Dicks flapping hair legs to regain control. Rick applied more force to his finger; Dick responded accordingly but couldn't move at all due to Rick's pin. The master eventually removed his left and to grab some cloth behind him. Then wadded the cloth into a ball and stuffed it into his toy's mouth. "Will he be alright?" "Naturally, this is our fantasy," the mini hulk somehow managed to stick in yet another finger. Jacob turned away, "How strong are you?" "Why are you changing the subject?" "Trisha and I wanted to get some muscle before attempting to knock down a door or something." "Yeah she told me. It didn't work, not matter how hard I pushed it didn't budge." "Maybe if you and Spencer tried together." Rick momentarily pulled out of Dick and tossed the big man on the floor. The paper skinned hulk walked over the east wall of the conference room and rammed his forefinger through the drywall. To really drive the point home he started punching through the material, taking out massive chunks with each strike. With the last punch, he left his arm in the wall and started walking. His arm tore away at the building, as the man walked around the room. There was no resistance to be offered by the drywall, none at all. Casually, he returned to his sitting position on the conference table and waited for Dick to resume his position. "Listen Jacob, I just punched through the wall like it was tissue paper. Those doors and windows aren't gonna break anytime soon. You know, I'm amazed you can talk so casually as I finger a guy right in front of you." "You act like you've done it before." "Dozens of times." "Ordinary this would disturb me, but for some reason today it does not." "That's what Trisha said earlier, before joining in." "So the three of you?" "No, little Dick here strictly prefers dick. I on the other hand, am more flexible. Speaking of which little Dick here is nice and loose again. So unless you want..." "I'm going." Jacob walked out of the room, but caught a full view the reflection of a mirror. Dick was on the floor, Rick was plowing him hard. So hard, that with each thrust Dick was actually pushed forward several inches. 'That is going to lead to serious rug burn,' thought Jacob. Jacob continued walking around the floor. Most people had settled down, and some had even returned to working. He found Spencer still having 'gentle' sex with Anna; despite her own impressive size and power she appeared small and frail wrapped in his large arms. Diana was still half dead. He continued to wander around and by accident found the new Troy, a perfect replica of a monstrously vascular comic book character. Like Williams, he appeared to fantasize about a male model body, though with an extra thirty or so pounds of muscle. "I see you are enjoying yourself." "Yeah man." "How come you aren't out with everyone else?" "Jacob, I'm so ripped and flexible now that I tomorrow I won't have a reason to leave my house." "Assuming the transformation is permanent." "I know what's behind it, and I'll make sure the transformation is permanent." Jacob couldn't believe his hears. Troy knew the secret and instead of telling anybody he was caressing his abs and flicking a long hard nipple. "How do you know? What is going on here?" "Actually I'm not entirely sure, but I have a pretty good idea." "Well hurry up." "It's Eleanor." "What?" "Dude she is a witch or some kind of reality warper." "Well given all the crazy shit that has happened in the last few hours, I can believe in witches and reality warper, but what makes you so sure she is behind this?" "I've worked in this building for the last fifteen years, and during those fifteen years anybody who managed to piss that woman off, suddenly disappeared or has their life ruined." "Well I've worked here for two years, and Eleanor is definitely intimidating, but I've never seen hear actively go after somebody." "You've just never seen her work. She is the receptionist, okay. When some cocky little shit walks in, she is the first person they deal with. When an arrogant business person or lawyer walks in, she has to deal with them. All she has to do is stare at them with her cold icy eyes, and suddenly all the bravado, all the swagger, the self-importance, it all goes away. The most powerful and influential people in the city are completely terrified of her. The mayor's assistants don't even come here anymore; they send the interns. Speaking of which, do you remember Christine Hath?" "She was the girl who only showed up for one day of her internship." "Yeah, that's because on that day she pissed off Eleanor. From what I heard, Eleanor was going through some documents on a tablet, when Christine showed up with a manila folder. Eleanor took the folder and went through the documents, and found a couple that needed to be signed. She told the girl, 'You need to get these signed,'' and handed the folder back. The girl was like, 'I'm done for the day. You get them signed,' and then took the folder and slipped it between Eleanor's fingers and the tablet, before basically skipping away. The day afterwards human resources gets a call, Christine's mother saying her daughter wouldn't be able to continue her internship due to medical problems. Last month, Melinda apparently saw her at the high school. Her face was covered in a thick layer of makeup and looked really bumpy. Mel tried to talk to her, but she ran away; a student told her Christine had suddenly developed huge boils all over her face and body that refused to go away." "Well everything that's happened today, I guess that's believable. Anyways why are you so certain that Eleanor, with all her magical reality warping powers, will allow you to keep your body after today? Or even live?" "Because I can’t lose all this." He stood up and began posing. His body was simply amazing; hard and round in the all the right places. His arms looked like somebody stuffed in two hemispheres and some lamb chops in a peach colored bag. His waist was either too small, or his pecs and legs too large. Though the most impressive thing about his body wasn't the muscle mass or the shear vascularity, it was the penis. Probably eight inches long and five inches around, flaccid; most likely the largest in the office when erect. "My wife is going to love playing with her new toy." "Yeah. Well good luck with getting the transformation to keep." Jacob left Troy's office before the well-endowed meat bag could begin growing erect. He wandered around the office some more, to find Spencer having anal sex with Anna. Her body was covered in his ejaculate; she moaned in pleasure as she attempted to meet his thrusts. Back in the conference room, Dick was lying on his back, legs pointed straight up in the air. Rick was on his knees for once, brutally shoving a thick log into Dick's anus. Jacob eventually returned to his office, and noticed there was no blood on the floor or on the doorway. "I see you're back," said a woman. Jacob turned around, nobody was in sight. He looked around for several seconds for the source of the icy voice. Suddenly he felt a cold finger touch his lower back; he turned to find Eleanor staring up at him. She was completely unchanged from earlier. "So, are you a witch or what?" She smiled, it was beautiful and apocalyptic at the same it. "The former." "Are you responsible for this?" "I am." "Why did you do this?" "Boredom." "Boredom." "How? How is any of this even possible?" "Well as you now know I am a witch. Despite my appearance, I am actually 200 years old, and for a magic user age is power. Of course old age also leads to wisdom, which typically equates to power if not versatility. So anyways, I used my magic to enter every one's mind and pulled out their physical fantasy and then brought it to fruition." "Is it really that simple?" "Heavens no. I had to use my own power to enter the minds of twenty different people and search for each person's unique fantasy. To build the fantasies, I had to use my magic and the ambient magic in the environment to convert mass from one form to another. To top it all off, I decided to give you all the power. That way the transformations were gradual and more entertaining. Of course my explanation is still too simple." "So you did this all for your own entertainment?" "I had to. Only a fifth of the workforce showed up today. I didn't have anything to do, or anything to pass the time with." "Why didn't you just use the internet?" "I don't think you understand me. I'm a witch, why would I waste my time watching kittens play with yarn, when I can do all this." "Surely you are abusing your power." "I invented the concept of being old and not giving a damn about anything that I don't care about. Plus, I'm the leading expert in human, beast, and demon transformation, so I can pretty much do whatever I want." "Which is transforming people into their personal fantasies for your amusement." "That was just because I was because I had nothing to do. Besides nobody got hurt or died or anything. And because I'm in such a good mood today, I decided to work a little extra magic. So anybody who wants to keep their new appearance may do so." "So you can make the changes permanent." "Yes I can, but usually I don't. You see the world has changed greatly over the past few decades. If I leave you all like this, people will ask questions. Imaging going to get your license renewed and explaining why you are a full foot taller. Or Williams explaining why he is twenty-one instead of seventy. So because you all provided so much entertainment today, I will cast a spell on you. Every person you think of will have their memories of you rewritten to believe that you grew into your current form. This spell is very powerful, and it will change your appearance in any photograph or video, anything with your image will change." "That seems too good to be true." "It's not. The spell will only change memories and images, but everything else will be as it was. For example, Rick is now 5’3; there is no way for him to reach the gas or brake pedals on his truck. Changing memories doesn't help the fact that Williams is now twenty-one, or that Trisha is now twenty-eight year old Mulan with E cups, or that Richard made himself fifty. The birthdays don't match up; if they want to keep their bodies that means giving up their old lives and starting anew. Fortunately the rest of you didn't change your ages, so a few memories switches will fix everything." "Okay, so I've finally accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life thing, but I haven't shrank yet." "Yes I can see that. You were satisfied with your appearance, and only wanted to know how it felt to be taller. The magic took an extreme effect because you only wanted one trait changed. You wanted to be six feet even, but the magic added an extra tens. Tell me; were you comfortable in your old body?" "Yes." "Are you comfortable in your new body?" "Not right now. I mean if I had time to adjust to my longer limbs, maybe I would be." "Would you be comfortable in any body?" "I guess, eventually?" "Well then you won’t mind if I take this opportunity to change your body myself." She raises her hands, white smoke begins to swirl around them, and then it happened. Jacob grew another two inches taller, bringing him to an even seven feet tall. His clothes exploded off his body, as the meaty muscles under his skin expanded. They grew and grew, until he felt bloated. However he wasn't bloated. He was completely shredded; every muscle group was developed to the point where it prominent poked out of his body. His chest alone was easily the size of his desk; the skin even matched the brown shade of the wood. His traps were unbelievably high, almost to the height of his head. His arms weren't even recognizable as arms anymore. They were earthy mountains, covered with trenches and a vast network of train tracks. His legs were, naturally larger than is arms, and followed the same structure, but to a more extreme level. The witch summoned a large mirror. Jacob saw his body and jumped back in shock. He didn't even look seven feet tall, he looked eight or nine. His chest was unquestionably the largest chest on the planet. The six pack he had worked for, was still there, only larger and with deeper cuts. The most shocking thing was his genitals; large round potatoes with a fittingly large tube steak. Once he got over the shock of his body, he looked into this face. Same dark brown hair and ears, but everything had changed slightly. His nose was straighter, his jawline board and more angular, his eyes were amber colored with a gold ring around the edge. "What did you do?" he asked in his new baritone voice. "You said you would be comfortable in any body, so I gave you a new one." "I thought this was supposed to be my fantasy." "Well I decided to make it your wife's." "She isn't into this kind of thing." "I noticed. She liked your old body, but did desire a bit more muscle and height. The magic was once again extreme in your case." "Will you change me back?" "No. At least not right away. You said yourself that would probably be comfortable in any body, so try it out for a few days. If it doesn't work, I will return you to your original body." "Um, okay." "Good. Now then I've decided to close up early. You'll find a set of extra clothes in your bottommost left drawer. Now if you excuse me, I have to inform some others of my decision. By the way can I trust you to keep this a secret?" "Sure." "Good then I will leave your memories intact. Bye now." "Bye." Jacob checked his drawer and true to the witch’s word was a set of clothes: a button down shirt, briefs, shorts, and a pair of sandals. Jacob almost tore the briefs as he attempted to raise them up beyond his quads, small tears actually did appear in the fabric. It was stretched tightly in all directions everywhere, except at his waist. The shorts were easier to put on they slipped almost perfectly over his quads. He pulled a string on the waist band and tied it, then tucked over two feet of excess string into his shorts. After several minutes he found, the shirt would only button enough to cover his abs, leaving his desk like pecs exposed to the whole world. His arms, though covered, might as well have been naked. As he left his personal office, he noticed how his pecs bounced with each step. They jiggled and flexed, the veins danced across the twin surfaces. He found his entire body seemed to have a muscle seizure with every step. The striations grew and deepened, the veins sometimes didn’t stop popping out even after he stopped moving. Jacob was so in awe of his body that he didn’t notice that the entire fifth floor was completely clean and fixed. No papers thrown about, no toppled plants, no broken walls, absolutely nothing out of order except large muscles and big breasts. He found Spencer and the pair walked outside, complementing each other’s new bodies. As they approached the Subaru, Jacob remembered something the witch said. Everyone’s memories had been altered, but not the life decisions he had made. Jacob and Spencer stared at the Subaru and wondered how one, let alone both of them would fit inside.

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 3 Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ------------------------- I gradually regained some sense of self, feeling suspended in darkness. It was like being under water, except it lacked the joy I’ve always experienced swimming in pools or riding the waves in the ocean. Instead of that buoyancy, the weightlessness I was experiencing felt heavy, immobilizing me instead of enabling me to move in three dimensions. Nothing was visible except my own body, drifting helplessly. A sudden fear struck me. “Am I… dead?” Instantly the darkness boomed with a strangely familiar voice… the deepest and richest of the voices from the chorus earlier. “NO, CHILD, YOU ARE NOT DEAD… THOUGH NOT FOR LACK OF TRYING. YOUR BLOODLINE’S FIRST ATTEMPT AT JOINING THE CHOIR SINCE BEFORE THE DAWN OF HISTORY, AND YOU TRY TO REVERSE… WELL, ME? I KNOW THAT YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT NOTHING OF YOUR GIFTS, AND ARE ONLY LEARNING IN RESPONSE TO THE IMMEDIATE THREAT OF THE SPECTRE, BUT TRYING TO UNDO DEATH IS A LAST RESORT. LITERALLY.” My head pounded, both from the thunderous voice and my own condition. “So, you’re death, but I’m not dead? Is Claudia ok? Is Kellan?” “I AM… COMPLICATED. MY KIND DO NOT HAVE NAMES, ONLY TITLES. YOU MAY CALL ME THE HELPFUL ONE. YOU HAVE ASKED FOR HELP, AND IT HAS BEEN GRANTED. PART OF THAT ASSISTANCE IS THAT I WILL HELP RETURN YOU TO THE WAKING WORLD… BUT DO NOT RISK YOURSELF SO GREATLY IN THE FUTURE. CLAUDIA WILLIS IS ALIVE THANKS TO OUR INTERVENTION, BUT I WOULD NOT SAY SHE IS WELL. KELLAN IS CURRENTLY FREE OF THE SPECTRE’S CONTROL, BUT HE IS STILL A TARGET… AND THE LOST SOUL IS VERY CLOSE TO ACHIEVING HIS GOALS. YOU MUST LOCATE THE SPECTRE’S PHYSICAL REMAINS AND USE THEM TO SEPARATE HIM FROM HIS STOLEN POWER, AND SUMMON ME THROUGH THE CHORUS.” I was about to ask more questions, like “where are his physical remains” and “will this restore the drained partiers” and “what’ll happen to Kellan’s new muscles,” but suddenly the darkness lit, and I saw what I was talking to, and the sight was impossible, horrific, and strangely eye-catching! Hovering before me in the formerly lightless void was an enormous monster, whose body was made of billions of… eyes and tongues! Behind it, thousands of wings whirled as swiftly as a hummingbird’s, but I could somehow see all of them if I focused, making out every detail of red, green and silver feathers. An ancient-looking tome floated in front of it, and even as I watched, new words blazed onto the pages, as if being burned there by some unseen magnifying glass. Instead of a head, the monster had four faces, like floating masks. One was that of a child of indeterminate gender with faintly Asian or Native American features. The second was elderly and Caucasian, but so wrinkled with age that, again, I couldn’t tell if it was male or female. The third looked like an African or mixed heritage woman, with long hair that was braided on one side and cascaded loose on the other. The final face was my own, with a knowing smirk spread across his (my?) lips. All four faces opened their mouths, and the powerful voice spoke yet again, despite seeming to boom around me and not emerge from any of the lips. “TIME GROWS SHORT. YOU CANNOT REMAIN IN THIS STATE BETWEEN DEATH AND LIFE ANY LONGER WITHOUT PASSING ON PERMANENTLY, AND THERE ARE OTHER PLANS IN STORE FOR YOU. YOU WILL NEED THIS.” It began to sing, the music washing over me, and I found that I was wearing my costume wings, undamaged by the fishhooks, and that they spread, bearing me aloft on the river of sound, leaving the creature far behind. The next moment, I found myself in darkness again, but feeling something warm and hard cushioning and supporting me. I finally worked my eyes open, and found myself being held, bride-style, and nuzzled, by the new and improved Kellan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of his car. I twisted my head around and saw Claudia dozing on the back seat, but smiling, a healthy blush spread across her cheeks. Kellan shifted, and murmured as he came awake. “Heeyyyy… you’re awake. Feel ok?” He mumbled in my ear, making the hairs on the back of my neck raise in excitement. I couldn’t speak, but blushed and nodded. “Good.” He breathed in deeply, his beautiful face an inch from mine. “Thank you for saving Claudia and helping me yet again. I was out of control. But… you can’t hurt yourself. Whatever you just did, it nearly killed you… you weren’t breathing and didn’t have a heartbeat. I had to use CPR and rescue breathing on you until your chest started rising again. I brought us here to take a breather. But don’t you dare put yourself at risk like that again. What the hell happened? I thought I heard you humming and then you seemed to go into a trance. Then Claudia was healed and you came back for a moment before toppling over. Don’t do that to me again, man! I only just met you, and I want to keep you around for a looooong time.” I gulped at that last statement, but managed to nod in agreement. I then filled Kellan in on the out-of-body experience, the overwhelmingly beautiful chorus, and the insanity-inducing monster that helped me return Claudia to the world… and then did the same to me. At that point Kellan frowned. “Huh… I dozed off for a bit here in the car, and just woke up when you started stirring, so I didn’t notice it ‘til now… but your wings WERE tattered when I carried you here… and now they aren’t.” I froze at that revelation. “Really?” Kellan nodded, making the dark, wavy layers of his rock-star hair flop back and forth over his blue eyes. He reached out with his newly-muscled arm and pulled the door open, letting me slide out of his arms and stand (shakily) on my own two feet. The way he’d cradled my 6’2” frame in his football player’s arms was a bit weird, as I wasn’t used to being the shorter guy, much less being held by someone. However, as he stepped out of the car after me, I found myself looking up at a 7’1” hunk. He stretched, his biceps bulging in his torn black sleeves, his huge pecs warping the image of his costume’s ribcage, his nipples visibly erect through the fabric in the cool November air, and his shirt riding up to reveal his sculpted abs and a dark treasure trail showcased between his iliac furrow by his marble-pale skin. Once he finished stretching, he bent over, showing me the square shape of his muscle butt, while reaching into the car to retrieve my wings… good as new! “Weird,” I commented, running my fingers over the undamaged fabric of the black wings. “Just one more strange thing to add to an already bizarre evening.” Kellan nodded. “For sure. But hey man, it’s getting kinda chilly. I don’t think I’m feeling it as much as I should now that I’m supercharged with ghost lightning or whatever, but I bet you could use some more warmth. Lemme just get Claudia comfortable.” With that, he popped the trunk and grabbed some extra blankets, and quickly wrapped them around his girlfriend, making her shift and wake up, smile at him, and murmur something I couldn’t hear, before snuggling into the blankets as he closed the car to keep the cold air out. Kellan and I then headed up towards the bonfire. As we trudged uphill, I tilted my head and frowned, before asking, “You didn’t feel any drain, and Claudia was fine in the car? She didn’t get… sucked dry… like the other partiers?” Kellan shook his head back and forth, affirming that the instant-lifelessness effect I’d spotted earlier hadn’t occurred. “No… I didn’t feel anything, and Claudia’s fine. You didn’t see anything, did you?” After I confirmed that everything seemed fine when we were at the car, he relaxed. “I admit I was more focused on you and Claudia, so I wasn’t really looking around at anyone else… but now that you mention it, I didn’t hear any engines start or see any car lights. Maybe it’s just the fact that I was the one who opened the car, not Claudia, and this ghost thing needs me? Or maybe you burned it out back at the dance floor?” I shrugged, but then grimaced. “I wish… but you said you didn’t notice anyone leaving… I’d think that if the white flames had gotten rid of the ghost for good, they’d be back to normal. Besides… the big eyes-tongues-wings-faces creature said the ghost was still a threat.” As we approached the campfire, I could see the filaments of otherworldly light moving about … and somehow, I could hear them, like the hiss of the devil’s fiddle strings as he challenged Johnny for his soul. “And the threads of light are here, too… whatever’s going on, it’s not over,” I concluded. Kellan’s impressive shoulders slumped and he groaned in frustration. “Right. So, what’s the next step, besides getting toasty by the fire?” I blushed at the suggestion of “getting toasty” with the big guy, but tried to ignore it, hoping the darkness hid my reaction. “I’m not sure… the journal I found includes some descriptions about various supernatural effects and creatures, but aside from ghosts, I’m not really sure what to look for, and it’s not like this thing was written as an encyclopedia. Having to search through it… in Latin… is going to be time-consuming.” The bonfire’s warmth soaked into my skin, though the tinny noise of the glowing strings sent chills down my spine. Getting this close to the cords and knowing that I was the only one able to notice them was even more frightening than their deadliness. Kellan glanced in my direction, and he frowned, slinging a muscular arm over my shoulder, letting me lean back and rest my head on the curve of his bicep. “Hey, Angelo,” he asked in his richer, more resonant voice “Are you ok? If you’re still out of it from singing for Claudia or whatever it was you did, we could go to the main house instead and get you a couch to lie down on or something.” “Thanks,” I replied. “But I’m ok… it’s just creepy to see what I’m seeing, with the strings and all. I’m ok… just uneasy.” Kellan nodded, and squeezed my shoulder. “Ok… we can work with that.” He then shot an oddly mischievous look at me, and grinned. “Wanna hear what making out with Claudia felt like?” Assuming that non-sequitur was Kellan’s somewhat hearty, boyish way of distracting me with a change of subject, I shrugged and nodded. He seemed to take an almost puppylike glee in his new body and increased sexuality, and that excited energy seemed odd coming from a guy as big as a horse. I wondered just how greatly his personality and attitudes and even language had changed over the events of this evening. They way he was currently acting was a far cry from the terse, unwelcoming indie guy earlier. If we couldn’t figure out what was going on, how much more would he change? If we did solve the mystery, would he even want to go back? Before I could ponder these questions further, he began to speak, and I focused on his deep voice. “It was WILD, man,” the big guy enthused, his pale cheeks becoming slightly flushed, his eyes fluttering shut as he sank into the memory of his powerful body pressed against his girlfriend. “They were playing our song… ‘Beyond’ by Butterfly Three-Way. It was booming from the speakers and the air was hot as people danced around us. Claudia leaned against me and tossed her hair back, and my hands slid down her shoulders, feeling how fragile and tiny they seemed under my big hands. She smelled soooo good… shampoo with violets and cherries, perfume with I don’t know what in it, and all that.” As if being drawn back to that moment, he breathed deeply, his huge boxer’s chest inflating, the black fabric with painted-on ribcage stretching to try and accommodate the bulging muscles as they expanded. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that his muscles weren’t the only things expanding. In the glow of the bonfire, the black lycra of his pants shifted, and his already visible bulge started to grow larger and thicker as it stretched towards his right thigh. His voice, now sounding huskier than before, picked up again. “She pressed against my body, man, and she cooed… she actually cooed… when she felt how hard I was… I am. She said that she wanted to drive me over the edge right then and there… purred it into my ear, and then she raised her arms as if she wanted to be picked up. I could never do that before, but now, it just seemed right, like I’d always been able to do it… and like I’d done it a hundred times. I reached down, felt how light she was in my arms, and lifted her up to my chest. Feeling her body clinging to mine… it was soooo fucking hot, dude! Almost literally… I felt like I was on fire, or in a desert, or something, and every nerve was alive! It was freakin’ intense!” Now his stance had widened, and his package (still barely wrapped) was straining away from his body. Some of the girls (dressed as Captain Jack Sparrow, Edward Scissorhands, Mad Hatter, Sweeney Todd, and Willy Wonka) seemed to have noticed, and were gossiping behind their hands and occasionally pointing at him, while others were fanning their faces and blushing, or looking longingly at it. Kellan took no notice, though his breathing was heavier, his face was flushed, and a trickle of sweat was running down his forehead. I also noticed that, despite the heat of the bonfire, his nipples were erect, and clearly visible as they pressed against the fabric of his costume. He reached up a big hand seemed to almost caress his pecs for a moment, before sliding his long, thick fingers down over his abs, brushing them over the fur of his treasure trail. Then, his hand froze and he went still. Kellan took a deep breath, then another, and then a third, before he was able to speak. “I… I think that’s when the thing… the mist, ghost thing… I think that’s when it struck. I just found myself unable to stop. It’s like nothing else mattered except feeling good and getting off… as hard as I could. I think I forgot Claudia even existed, except as a fuck toy or something. I’m… I’m not like that… I’m not!” Then he paused, before asking, “… am I?” Taking a deep breath to bring myself back from watching Kellan actually turn himself on, I collected my thoughts before speaking. “No… I don’t think you are someone who treats others as… uh… fuck toys. I think that, while you do like yourself this way, mostly, and you do like growing… that the ghost is trying to use you somehow… and its selfishness is overwhelming your normal personality while it tries to remake you. I think that if we can get rid of the ghost, you’ll be no more of a danger to society than… well, anyone else.” Kellan’s face broke out into a gentle grin. “Thanks Angelo… just hearing you think things through makes the whole situation a lot better. I’m glad I’ve got you watching my back.” He pulled me into a lingering, if one-armed, hug, and then leaned back. “So, what should we do first? Any other spots on the property you want to check out that might be haunted?” Just then, one of the guys by the fire, well into his cups and dressed like Super Mario, pushed his friend (dressed like Wayne from Wayne’s World), who pitched forward dramatically, almost knocking into me and spilling unidentifiable alcohol everywhere. I saw “Wayne” coming towards me, drops of liquid from his cup moving through the air in what seemed like slow motion before falling into the bonfire and making it blaze upward in a sudden burst of flames. At that moment, though I was off balance and leaning precariously towards the fire, I felt powerless… there was no music, no altered consciousness, no change in the sinister ribbons of light… just me, a mere mortal. However, if I was a mere mortal, that couldn’t be said for Kellan. His powerful arms slid down me and gripped my hips, lifting me up in the air and back from the flames… and a good two feet off the ground… without raising a sweat, before placing me on his shoulder. His skin was flushed, but not with exertion… he was angry! “WHAT THE HELL,” he roared at the drunk guys, so loudly that I thought for a second that the flames cringed and blew in the opposite direction, as if from a strong wind. “YOU’RE PLAYING AROUND A BONFIRE? ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MINDS? MY FRIEND COULD’VE BEEN BURNED!” The guys visibly quailed before the force of Kellan’s ire, but tried to drunkenly bluff their way through it. “C’mon mannn… we were jus’ havin’ fun. No harm meant,” slurred the one who’d done the initial pushing. His friend, however, wasn’t quite so smart. Filled with liquid courage, “Wayne” retorted, “’Sides, you may be big, but if you’re an ass bandit, you should get out of the way of a real man, fucker.” The conversation and laughs and exclamations of shock around the bonfire went silent. The “Mario” went white and tugged on his homophobic pal’s shoulder, trying to pull him back. But it was too late. Kellan took in a deep breath, the only sound besides the cackling of the flame to pierce the leaden silence. When he spoke, his words were measured but echoing, as if it was taking all of his musician’s eloquence and impressive restraint to speak calmly and not simply punch the guy… which, given the fact that he’d cracked a wall when he was less built, would be a very bad thing. “One. Gay people are real men and women. Two. They do not have to get out of the way of anyone, just because he thinks he’s hot stuff. Three. I’m not just big… I’m stronger than five of your drunken asses. Four. I’m not gay, but I have responsible, sober friends, including my pal here, who are. My friends are important to me. Five. If I see or hear of you mistreating anyone else at this party, it’ll go badly for you. Very badly.” “Wayne” clearly didn’t have a clue (or had pickled his brain cells) because he actually dared to retort, “Oh yeah? This’ a free country, you freak. What’re you gonna do about it? You lay a finger on me and I’ll make sure everyone knows you’re throwing your weight around.” From my perch on Kellan’s brawny shoulder, I could actually see his handsome face stretch into a smile that could’ve come from the same grave as his costume. “I don’t have to touch you, asshole. I’m stronger than that.” I felt his sinewy frame shift under me, and looking down, realized that he was raising his foot, almost in a bizarrely muscular parody of Captain Morgan… and then he slammed it down! Resting on his broad shoulder, I felt only a momentary shift of hard muscle beneath me, and Kellan had been braced for the force by his own power. Everything around us fared much worse, as a shockwave appeared to spread out from Kellan’s thunderous footstep, causing the logs of the bonfire to collapse in on themselves, sending sparks blazing high into the night sky and knocking Wayne, Mario, the assorted female Johnny Depps, and the other people around the fire to the ground. Squeals and shouts of shock and outrage, spilled drinks, and a cloud of dirt fill the air, though not high enough to reach me, perched on top of Kellan’s 7 foot body. “Now,” boomed Kellan’s voice. “Apologize. Or. Get. The. Hell. Away. From. US!” The drunken jerk from earlier scrambled, almost crab-walking, to back away from my new friend as if the hounds of hell were after him, and his friend split as well. The conversation picked up again as Kellan reached up and gently lowered me to the ground, and looked me over, as if examining me for any damage. “Hey, sorry about that, Angelo…” he murmured, leaning down to bring his face closer to mine. “I’m sure you could’ve handled that punk, but he got on my nerves. Are you ok? I didn’t hurt you when I picked you up or something, did I?” I finally got my tongue to work, and stammered, “ Uh... n-no, b-but, GEEZ! When did you figure out you could do that with one stomp of your foot?” My “hero” frowned, looking throughtful. “Huh… I don’t know… I mean, obviously I’m way stronger than I should be, even with these muscles,” he continued as he flexed one of his biceps, showing off the veins snaking across the muscle. “But I just suddenly knew I could do that... creepy!” The sight of the hunk shuddering at his uncanny knowledge of his abilities broke the image of the furious Hercules from a few moments ago, and I had to smile even as I thought about the possibilities. “Huh… the monster I encountered said that the ghost had goals involving you, and that’s why it keeps going after you… maybe it’s trying to prepare you for something it wants you to do? So it’s giving you these abilities and the knowledge … muscle memory, maybe… to use them? Can you think of anything else that you can do with your strength?” Kellan closed his eyes and seemed to take a moment of thought, before shaking his head. “No… I don’t think I even knew I could do that foot-stomp thing until I was angry enough to do it. If I can do other stunts like that, I don’t think I’ll know about it until they come up somehow.” Then we were interrupted, as one of the ladies (dressed as Victor from the Corpse Bride) came forward, blushing through her pale makeup, and said, “That was pretty awesome, the way you stood up to that jerk. He’s been hitting on my friends and I all night, and it’s cool that your friend has someone like you to look out for him.” Kellan smiled down at her, and chuckled. “Nah, you got it all wrong… this guy’s my guardian angel… he looks out for me. I just try to return the favor when I can.” He then nodded to me, “Hey, Angelo, do the wing thing!” Always willing to show off my costume, I tugged the strings that caused my dark wings to unfold and fan the air, and the girl clapped enthusiastically. “That’s incredible! Can you guys take a picture with my friends and I?” Kellan laughed this time. “Sure… though I gotta warn you, I’ve got a girlfriend, and my pal here appreciates the, uh, less-fine sex, as you might’ve overheard.” There was a lot of booing and teasing and pouty faces (seeing Captain Sparrow pout through fake facial hair was somewhat unnerving), but we all lined up and the girls roped a passing witch into taking pictures of the whole group, facing the fire. The light hurt my eyes a bit, and I had to force myself to keep from squinting, holding my face in a wide, fragile-seeming smile. Surrounded by the enthusiasm of the girls, with Kellan by my side, I felt glad that I’d come to the party, even if it’d been one weird event after another, and began to relax… a moment too soon. As the girls dispersed, the fire abruptly blazed green, and from their depths emerged a spindly, wraithlike figure of emerald luminescence. With long, wickedly taloned fingers and skeletal features, it reached out towards me… or towards Kellan. Its claws poured jade fire towards my new friend, and I tried to deflect them, only to see the streams separate and slide around my outstretched arm, like a river moving around a stone! I looked around, hoping that the ghost’s public actions would attract some attention from the others, but the Johnny Depp Girls had all gone inside to get new drinks, and the new people standing around the bonfire didn’t seem to notice anything awry, going about their business and joking, drinking, and huddling by the unnatural flames as if this happened all the time. Kellan moaned throatily as the flames poured into him, so deeply it was almost like the rumbling growl of a lion. “Oh yeah… feels… so fucking gooood!” As I turned towards him, I could see his skin crawling as the muscles underneath swelled and shifted, faster than before! Slices of his black shirt began to tear, showing glimpses of pale skin underneath that became more and more striated with muscle. “C’mon Kellan, last time I couldn’t free you because you were into it… don’t lose me here. I need you to resist it if we’re going to stop it,” I murmured, trying to build up my rage and direct it at the green energy. Kellan just shook his head and looked down at me as he began to grow taller. “Angelo, I don’t want to stop it. God, this feels fan-TAS-tic! Look at me. LOOK AT ME,” he crowed as his muscles rippled. He now stood about two feet taller than most of the other party guests, and was about twice as thick as any of them, with huge muscles that resembled those of a massive football player, with some elements of powerlifter from the sheer size of his muscles thrown in as well. Looking down, I saw that his crotch was noticeably growing erect… and Kellan was now massively hung, if the imprint of his cock as it strained against the costume’s fabric was anything to go by. As my poor brain tried to wrap around the concept that my new friend was turning himself on as his body grew, Kellan seemed to come to a decision, heralded by another shuddering groan. “That’s it. I can’t stand this. I need to act on my horniness… and I’ve been wanting to do this for awhile!” His hands were larger than they’d been when he’d lifted me out of the way earlier, but they were at least as fast. I found myself lifted off my feet again, clasped against the biggest, tallest, most muscular guy I’d ever seen or heard of, and felt his lips press against mine. I swear I saw fireworks. His strength was tremendous, and his muscles were hard, but his lips were… teasing, gentle, playful, sweet, exploring, caressing, warm, soft, and inviting. His entire body as he moaned with satisfaction, almost purring as he deepened the kiss. He was supporting my weight with one hand clasped over my butt, clutching my black jeans between the folds of my wingtips, while the other hand stroked through my curls, cradling my skull. The kiss was powerful and unasked for… but it certainly wasn’t unwelcome, just unexpected. It was clearly driven by his changing hormones, but it was an act that was filled with emotion and intimacy as well as hunger. I began to kiss back… and surrendering my higher thoughts to make way for my increasing attraction to Kellan finally broke through the block keeping me from converting the ghost’s energies. Instead of wrath, I drew on the passion, the lust, the connection between the two of us, and I could hear a higher, flutelike music trickling from the Choir’s realm as I felt the white flames blaze through our embrace, while the ghost’s howls (sounding faintly like “What continues to thwart my efforts to possess this host?!) faded away around us. Kellan slowly lowered me away from his lips, his eyes still shut. His breathing was heavy, but he didn’t seem to be as crazed as before. I placed my hand over his huge chest, and felt his heart pounding. “Kellan,” I murmured. “Are you ok?” He nodded, then murmured. “I’m sorry, Angelo. That was… it was… I…” He stopped and gathered his breath, his huge lungs inflating and his sculpted chest rising in response. “Ok… let me try that again. I could tell you were interested in me from the moment you complimented my costume. It’s just a skeleton suit… nothing special except that it’s skintight. You have moving wings. You complimenting me is like a bonfire complimenting a candle flame. The only appeal was my body. And yeah, it was a bit creepy of you, but you were cool about it. But before this spook started messing with my body, I hadn’t really been attracted to guys… or at least, not enough to ever want to act on it. Then… I started growing, and you were always there. My senses are stronger now… more vivid, I guess, and I can always tell where you are anywhere on this property. Now I’m the creepy guy, because this whole situation is creepy, and you’re there for me, and god, do I ever need to get off badly… you look and smell sooo good, and your voice makes my heart speed up when you talk, even if you’re getting all cerebral or goofy. I’m still just as into Claudia… god I want to fuck her… but I’ve reached the point where I’m so horny I’m, looking at guys and going ‘Why not? He’d be a good lay’ … and I’m sure you’d blow my mind. And when those girls were around us, I wanted to get naked with them as well… and you… I just wanted all of us to go off somewhere, strip out of our costumes and go crazy! Heck, I was even curious about getting with those drunken jerks earlier, even when I was yelling at them.” As he trailed off, I wondered about those ideas. “Hey, do you think your personality and mind is changing? You seem to be more interested in me, like you mentioned, but how about your memories and other interests? Claudia seemed to have her memories of what you looked like when she first met you altered. Claudia said you met in Econ class, you still remember your band and the songs you play, the chords and all that?” He frowned and closed his eyes in concentration, before nodding. “Yeah… I don’t think there’s anything wrong with my memory, though I’ll need a bigger, more resilient guitar if I’m going to play with the band anymore. I can still picture where my fingers need to be, play the songs in my head, etc. And we did meet in Econ, but I wasn’t built at all, despite what she said. But as for my personality… yeah, maybe. I always figured myself for a one-woman guy, but now… I guess I’m bisexual, and I’m not sure I’d be satisfied sticking with just one person… at least, not for sex. I feel like I still want to spend the rest of my life with someone, but maybe it should be more than one someone.” He took that moment to meet my eyes. “I should be embarrassed by showing off all this skin, and wearing clothes this tight and tattered, but I’m proud of it… I want to show off. I barely want to wear clothes at all.” In the echoing silence from Kellan’s last statement, I realized that it was weirdly quiet. “Uh… is everyone staring at you holding me in the air,” I asked tentatively. He tore his gaze from my face and went still, his eyes wide. “Uh, no… it’s worse.” He lowered me to the ground and I turned around… and saw that everyone around the campfire was slumped over on the ground, drained of their lives. I felt like I was going to be sick, and the ripples of red light centered on the flames continued to dance menacingly across my vision. “Oh Angelo,” Kellan murmured, his powerful voice throaty and wobbling from shock and regret. “I-I did this? I hurt everyone here just so that I could grow bigger and get hornier?” “No,” I insisted. “This isn’t your doing or your fault. You’re just as much a victim as they are… and it’s time to stop being victimized and get proactive about saving them! It sounds like there’s music going on inside, and I can see people dancing by the windows, so not everyone’s gone… and look, the hayride’s coming around, so obviously it’s still being piloted by someone and still has living passengers. I think that means we still have time. We need to find the body of this jerk ghost and send him to the monster, and hopefully he’ll be able to help us return everyone to normal… ok?” Kellan nodded, still looking shaky, but with increased determination in his eyes. “Can… can we check on Claudia first? I need to know if she’s still alive. I know my new… urges… make me not the best boyfriend ever, but I still love her.” Geez, the guy had to be going through a rough time, what with all of this going on. Who’d have thought that having a superhuman body would come with so many awful strings attached? I nodded, saying, “Sure, let’s go. She probably shouldn’t be left in the car for so long, even if she was sleeping.” We didn’t have to go far, however… Claudia met us halfway. “Oh, there you guys are,” she said, yet again seeming to not notice Kellan’s new growth spurt. “Thanks for letting me get some rest… I needed it. How’s the party so far? Everything I’ve seen seems like it’s quieting down.” Kellan and I exchanged a glance, and then I said, “About that… there’s something you should know.” Before I could spill the beans, however, the hayride pulled up, letting off its (thankfully mobile) passengers and looking for others to get on. “Ooooh, hold that thought, Alfredo,” Claudia said, holding up one skeleton-painted nail on her index finger while I ground my teeth at her inability to remember my name. “Kel, can we do the hayride? It’s been too crowded all night, and I wanted to try it out… it’s finally thinned out… looks like we’re the only ones who want to do it now.” I was going to interject by describing how the hayride was really just a boring ride around the edges of the property which had some Halloween decorations hanging from trees… no monsters or chainsaw murderers jumping out at you, no cool displays, just a ride in a tractor-pulled wagon. However, with an apologetic look at me and a shrug of his huge shoulders, Kellan said, “Sure, babe. Angelo, you want to come with? We can fill her in on the weird stuff going on during the ride.” Claudia was shooting a death glare at me (I did feel like a bit of a jerk for making out with her boyfriend a few minutes ago) and switching it to a pout when Kellan turned to look at her, but this nightmare was really more important than giving her time to get busy with and possibly drive my new friend to put her in a coma again, so I nodded my assent, and we all climbed onboard. The hayride had wooden planks as a floor, with a metal frame around it. Bales of hay lined the middle, but the sides of the hayride had some pews taken from the chapel. The top of the metal frame was lined with interconnecting black ropes, designed to look like a spider’s web, and spiders, bats, and pumpkins of various sizes were hanging from the railings or the web. As the engine started and the hayride took off, rumbling down the dirt path, towards the road, past the cars draped with drained bodies, a sense of foreboding began to fall over me. I was missing something… but I wasn’t going to leave Kellan (and Claudia) alone to figure it out. Kellan was filling Claudia in on all the supernatural events, but it was slow going. It seemed like the ghost had really messed with her head. “So…” Kellan was saying. “Do you remember the day we met?” Claudia smiled. “How could I forget? I went to the gym with my friends and there you were, pumping away. I spilled my water bottle all over myself just staring at you, and you were so nice and offered me your towel to dry off… along with your number. When I found out that you were a musician as well, it just made you seem even more amazing!” Kellan and I gaped at Claudia as she blithely related all this stuff about them that apparently had never happened, while the hayride rumbled past the fields and towards the tree line. Then a searing flash of red light struck the front of the tractor, and the hayride rumbled off the front of the path straight towards the trees! Claudia screamed, I gripped the railing to brace myself, and Kellan… suddenly wasn’t there. With a speed that defied the eye, he leapt from the hay bale, tore off the spider web ceiling, somersaulted out of the wagon and over the tractor, and took the entire machine straight into his prodigious pecs. The entire ride rocked, and I just managed to grab hold of Claudia before we hit. “GUYS,” Kellan roared, his voice booming. “I’VE GOT THIS, BUT CAN YOU COME AND SHUT IT OFF? I CAN’T BE IN TWO PLACES AT ONCE!” Making sure Claudia was unhurt, I climbed out and clambered up into the tractor wagon, fiddling around with the switches and levers (hey, I’ve never driven a tractor… I’m a suburb kid) while I tried not to be distracted by the sight of Kellan’s muscles flexing and throbbing beneath the tattered remnants of his costume, which now barely covered his crotch and upper chest. The sleeves had ripped off, letting his thickly muscled arms bulge as they held back an entire tractor, and his enormous height made him almost eye level as I was sitting in the tractor seat. Finally, I managed to shut it off, and my huge friend released the tractor, while we all paused to catch our breaths. “What happened,” he finally asked. “I saw a red light, like back at the manor, lash out here,” I replied. “But I have no idea where the driver’s body is.” “Back there,” came the strained, frightened voice of Claudia from behind us. We turned and saw her, shivering and rubbing her arms nervously. “He was all gray and dead-looking… I… I think he rolled out of the tractor when he died.” She then ran into Kellan’s arms, and he lifted her into a comforting embrace. I noticed more of the red lights, rippling in the darkness. “Guys, I think there’s something over here causing the red light… stay back… we don’t need you growing out here, Kellan, and Claudia, it could target you next. If anything comes for you, call out, and I’ll be there ASAP.” Before they could object, I stumbled through the underbrush, eventually emerging in a clearing filled with rocks. In the moonlight, the rocks seemed oddly shaped and oddly white. I leaned forward for a better look and gasped, scrambling backwards until I collided with something warm. I looked up and saw Kellan there, steadying me. “What’s wrong, Angelo?” I mutely waved at the clearing. “It’s bones… it’s full of bones!” He looked up and stepped forward. “I’ve never seen this stuff here, and I used to explore these woods with my cousins all the time,” he said. I looked around and asked, “Could the recent storms have washed away the soil?” He shrugged, then crouched down, showing off his v-shaped back and his perfect muscle butt, but his words stopped me from salivating too much. “I don’t think these are human bones… or not exactly.” He waved me over, and, taking a closer look, I could tell what he was getting at. One of the skulls had short horns. What I’d taken for hands appeared to be oddly-shaped claws. I saw some structures that resembled the wings of bats, and others that looked like elongated horse or canine skulls, or long snakelike tails. The skin and organs were all long gone, and they’d clearly been there longer than I’d been alive, but they also seemed oddly well-preserved, like some sort of elephant’s graveyard for supernatural creatures. Then it clicked for me. “The journal… it said that this place, the church camp that used to be here, was actually some sort of witch hunting inquisition thing. The author, Quincy Gosser, claimed to have killed all kinds of monsters… maybe this is where he buried them?” Kellan shuddered. “I kinda wish he was still around. I bet he’d be able to handle the ghost.” Then he caught sight of an extremely large humanlike skeleton. “Or maybe I’m personally better off with him in the grave.” Then the cold became bitter, as if the heat was sucked out of us. I saw the red lights begin to dance around us, and heard footsteps. Kellan and I turned to see Claudia walking towards us, smiling… with glowing green eyes. “’Tis funny that you shoulde say that,” she said with a weirdly dual voice, both her own, and one that sounded male and older and old-fashioned. “Because I am sore tired of the grave, lad, and your body will be my ticket out of it.” With that, dark green flames poured from her body and washed over Kellan. They seemed to burn endlessly, and I couldn’t get close… until the flames left Claudia, lying in a gray-skinned, lifeless heap, and pulsed across Kellan’s body. His eyes took on that green glow, and he turned to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face even as his muscles began to swell again. “There you are… finally, I have human flesh again, and actually perceive you, Abomination. I am sure that your sacrifice will give me the power to extend my abilities across the world, just as the lives of every drunken fool on this property have enabled me to possess one of my descendents and remake his form. Let the world welcome back the great Quincy Gosser!” This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 2 Chapter 1 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ----------------- “I’m just a guy who wants to make a name for his band, date his girlfriend, and pay off my college loans. I’ve never gone to a gym in my life. I’ve never been a big guy and always thought they were seriously uncool. But I feel… I feel great!” Kellan had been venting his conflicting emotions into the cold, dark night, his new voice just as strong as the rest of his new physique, but thankfully everyone else had either shifted inside or were riding the hayride on the other side of the Higgins property. The formerly 5’10.5” indie guy now looked like he’d spent years making sure his 6’3” body was as strong and flexible as it could be, when he’d started the night as a slim, almost delicate looking young man. Everything about him, from his broad chest to his thickly muscled arms, his washboard abs to his protruding package, screamed Alpha Male. He was, however, not a happy one. “Now I can’t even piss in peace! I keep going into trances and I’m growing out of my clothes! There are hundreds of people around and none of them realize anything’s going on and my girlfriend’s memories are changed! I’m thinking all these weird thoughts and getting turned on all the time and… I just wanted to come to this party and relax!” He swung his hand back and, before I could stop him, punched the brick wall of the Manor. Then, instead of yelping in pain as I expected, he looked confused. We both stared, astonished, as he pulled his fist away… completely unharmed, with only a bit of dirt on the knuckles. The wall was not so fortunate. A small crater of cracked brick remained where Kellan had slammed his fist into the wall. I stared at it, and at his hand, and my eyes revealed a brief green glow emerging from his fingers before fading away. Uncertain of what that meant, I turned my attention back to his face, in time to catch his expression: wonder. That look was swiftly replaced by one of exhaustion. “Whoa man… I feel beat!” He leaned against the wall and took deep breaths, while I pondered this new development. I was standing next to a guy who could potentially count as a superhero, with some amount of super strength and invulnerability… but using that power wore him out… and maybe used up some of the green energy that had inundated his body moments ago. My thoughts were interrupted when Kellan stood up straight, dusted off his hand, looked at me and said, “Look, Angelo, thanks for coming to get me back there. I appreciate it… even if you did track me to the toilet.” Before I could protest that I had actually not expected him to be there, he held up a hand to stop me and continued. “I’m going to try and act normal, though… my friends didn’t notice anything different the last time, so I’m going to try and go with the act. Hopefully, if anything else weird does happen, I’ll be able to resist it now that I’m so strong. Have a good night, and nice to meet you.” With that, he stomped off, leaving me alone and unsure what to do. “Well, so much for my short career as a green-glowing-light slayer,” I complained to the night as the hayride pulled around and let out its passengers, who dispersed to other sections of the party. I stepped aside as a drunken ghostbuster lurched into the restroom, and then froze. I was staring at the restroom’s entrance and could now see the red ripples head-on, but they hadn’t been there a moment ago. Whatever it was, it seemed to be centered on the men’s room… or was it? I squinted in the dark, and could somehow tell that the weird red glow was pooling around the general spot of the wall between the men’s room and the ladies’ room. I turned and saw another ripple centering on the bonfire… and I remembered seeing others in the dance room and the main entrance/drinking room. Was there one in the chapel? I turned around again and, yes, I could make out the same rippling effect emerging from the stained glass windows. I stepped back to get a better look at the full manor, but whatever my new ESP involved, it apparently didn’t count as X-ray vision. Just my luck. Still, if there were any more of those… rippling vortices in the building, I couldn’t tell from out there. When the ghostbuster guy came out again (walking slightly better and not any more muscular than before, I noted), I tried to focus my vision on him. The effect was clear. Ghostbuster seemed to give off a natural illumination… could I be seeing his aura? Whatever it was, the closer he got to either the men’s room or the bonfire, the more of the lights turned red and drift away towards those places. Nor was he the only one, I realized. Everyone around the bonfire was leaking energy into it, and when the Manor’s door’s opened, and partiers spilled out, I saw that they too seeped red light that either drifted back inside or glided over to the fire. I looked down at my body, squinted, widened my eyes, even tried going cross-eyed, but try though I might, I didn’t see any sort of light, red or not, around me. I moved towards the bonfire and watched. The red light drained from everyone standing in front of and next to me did pass through me like a wave… but nothing of me was caught up in that tide. It was like I wasn’t even there, as far as the ripples were concerned. Was I the strange one, not Kellan? The green electricity flowing through him had turned white and made me feel sugar-high-ish when I touched him, and the wisp/shadow had seemed upset by that, but the shadow hadn’t even noticed me when I first walked into the restroom. I’d felt the unearthly chill from the wisp before I’d been zapped, though, and after the first time I’d been able to see the red ripples out of the corner of my eye AND I’d not fallen under the “guys growing muscles is perfectly normal, he’s always been this way, nothing to see here, these are not the droids you’re looking for” spell that had affected Claudia and Kellan’s other friends and relatives. Experimentally, I tried to concentrate on a fallen twig, willing it to float, skitter across the ground, twitch, anything. No such luck. “Sure, the hot straight guy gets all the useful powers. I see living people. Ooooh, spooky,” I grumbled as I turned to head back to the party. Inside, I could tell that the red ripple effect was definitely centered on the drinks. “But that doesn’t make sense,” I mumbled under my breath. “Those drinks came from many different people… how could someone spike or enchant them all as a whole?” I spotted Kellan and Claudia and their friends sipping from glasses, and realized that while Kellan did have that natural aura, his seemed to be shot through with green sparks. The red glow wasn’t draining him… was it? I watched a wave of red pass through him… and then not continue on to the rest of the drinks. Somehow, these ripples were collecting life energy from the guests at the most common places for the people to congregate at the party (the restrooms, chapel, bar, dance floor, bonfire, etc), and depositing it in Kellan! All he needed was the green light to let him use it… or for something to use him. Just then, the clock turned to midnight. Costumed partiers started cheering, toasting, and generally kicking things up a notch. Having people making out drunkenly all around me sent my spirits plummeting again, reinforcing that I’d arrived alone and would be leaving alone (probably fairly soon). I moved to say my goodbyes (and was unable to find anyone I knew besides Kellan), and headed out the door, down the steps, and towards the grassy field being used as a parking lot. I was surprised to find that there weren’t any ripples there… but what I did discover was much worse. I got to my car, and was about to shrug out of my costume wings, when I noticed someone sitting in the driver’s seat… someone with pale skin that didn’t come from any makeup or mask. Someone who was sitting very still. The guy didn’t seem to be breathing. I was about to call for help, when I noticed that the next car had a young woman in a goth witch outfit leaning against her car’s passenger door… and not moving. Getting closer to her revealed that her skin was similarly discolored and she had neither breath nor a heartbeat nor any warmth to her skin. Over by the driver’s side, her friend (or possibly girlfriend) was actually in a similar state, lying on the ground in a playboy bunny outfit. I started to run, but all around me, the scene was the same… people were dead… but strangely so, as if they’d just stopped being alive the moment they reached their cars. My eyes revealed that they all lacked any sort of aura. I finally spotted a pair of guys (dressed as Na’vi from Avatar, since their costumes were largely blue body paint, they looked extremely chilly) headed to their car, reaching for the handle. “No, STOP,” I shouted, just in time to see them both turn gray and slump over. A moment later, their auras reappeared, like shining, multicolored ghosts hovering next to their bodies, looking confused. Then, from the borders of the property, a red thread of light snapped towards us. It passed through me harmlessly, but the aura-ghosts stuck to it, spinning and wrapping around it like someone was rolling them up, their glow turning red as they formed a ripple and slithered back towards the Manor, like some deadly aurora. After a moment of sheer gut-wrenching terror, I was able to get a grip. I was somehow immune (undetectable? untouchable?) to the ripples. They couldn’t hurt me… for now. Then I got angry. Someone or something was behind this… hurting people and stealing their very essences without even a warning, for no reason, and it was using Kellan for something as well. Well, it wasn’t getting away with it. I was going to get rid of the thing, make it stop messing with Skeletal Boy, and hopefully, find some way to return all those people’s auras to them. Heaven help anything that got in my way. I’m not sure if it was my wrath or my growing ability to sense supernatural forces, but I felt the ghost about to make its move early this time… like a faint shiver instead of the chill of the void. I left the drained bodies of the partiers at their cars and sprinted up the hill to the Manor, my costume wings smacking my shoulders with each step. I dodged the hayride, gasping for breath, and made my way through the lurking guests to the door, opening it to the increasing otherworldly cold, and the sight of Kellan doing a solo keg stand to the applause and cheers of his friends! His arms were groups of bulges encased in tight black lycra, his shoulders were flexed, and his legs stretched out to either side to help him balance. His pants only stretched down to his muscular calves, and his sneakers looked small on him. A little farther down, his thighs strained against the fabric, and… oh geez… he was rock hard, his erection stretching halfway down his left thigh (and the girls certainly noticed THAT, if their raucous squeals were anything to go by). His chest was flexing impressively as his gymnast’s build supported his body, and it astounded me that his costume hadn’t torn. But while the sight was definitely worth charging uphill to get back here, and it was cold as the grave, I couldn’t see a single spark of green lightning. Where was the thing? I deliberately thought back to my determination by the cars, and my temper started to flare at the memory of the helpless, lifeless guests. The angrier I got, the brighter and clearer those vile red vortices around the drinks became, as if my rage gave me greater visual clarity. There! The red ripples sped up and become more jagged, shifting to their complementary color: green. Arcs of neon green flew towards Kellan… no… towards the keg! As I tried to slide through the crowd, the green lightning flowed from the keg up to Kellan’s “kiss me” lips, across his smooth cheeks, coiling in his eyes which immediately took on a dazed look, and down his wide neck, his adam’s apple bobbing as he continued to suck beer (and lightning) thirstily. The green glow continued to whip across his shoulders, down his powerful arms to his hands, with each finger glittering brightly, before the energy surged up his chest, outlining each of his abs, temptingly revealed since his shirt had rolled down. It danced up, appeared to stroke his bulge, and slithered up his long legs. This time, though, it wasn’t getting away unscathed. I didn’t even have to touch Kellan. Instead, with the lightning blazed around him, I simply approached and thought of the playboy bunny, the goth witch, the na’vi guys and everyone else out there with the cars, and somehow willed the lightning to morph into white fireworks, cascading down into the keg. An agonizing, echoing scream emerged from the metal barrel, but only I noticed it. My white flames fanned out from the keg, driving out what looked like a disembodied, bearded head formed entirely of green smoke, looking about in anger and bewilderment, but somehow never seeming to turn in my direction. I stared it down, and the white radiance bent to my will, scorching the… ghost… and it disappeared in a puff of sickly emerald smoke. As the flames died, I felt a rush of triumph, but sensed that the thing wasn’t done yet. As evidence, Kellan was growing again. Still suspended upside-down, Kellan went from gymnast to pumped-up mixed martial artist. I could tell that his body was getting taller because his feet inched higher into the air. His legs throbbed, and I watched as his calves swelled, pushing his black lycra pants farther from his feet and closer to his knees, while his thighs grew steadily larger and more powerful. The waistband of his pants started to slide down, showing off more of his treasure trail, pulled by the growing erection straining to be free. I tore my gaze from his groin and almost whimpered at the sight of his torso. Kellan’s abs protruded more, while retaining (even enhancing) their impossible definition. I barely resisted the urge to push my face into his abs and lick down to his belly button while it was suspended in front of me. His chest also grew, each pec now cushion-sized and capped by large, visible nipples, which looked strange against the stretched fabric with the wide painted-on skeletal ribcage. The neck of his shirt dipped low as the pecs pushed out, and more of Kellan’s goth-thug style script tattoo was visible, but still not enough to read. His shoulders looked broader, and he had to shift his grip on the keg with his thickening arms before executing a perfect flip to his feet (showing off his sculpted ass… I noticed a girl dressed as a bumblebee actually swooned out of the corner of my eye). He turned around, caught my gaze, and sent me a smile that went straight to my balls. Ignoring his friends, he wrapped his huge arm over my shoulder (carefully not bending my wings). He murmured directly into my ears, with a voice like an avalanche of caramel, “When I felt it coming over me, I couldn’t resist… but I didn’t try… I knew even if I’d acted like a jerk, my guardian angel’d be there to help me out. Thanks buddy… sorry for earlier.” I’d stopped breathing, and my cheeks were burning. Was this amazingly hunky straight guy actually flirting with me, and calling me his buddy AND apologizing? I finally managed to gather my wits, and asked “How are you feeling? Sorry it took so long to figure out how he was getting to you.” Kellan grinned at me. “No worries… you’ve got my back… even if my back is bigger than it used to be.” Meanwhile, his friends were drunkenly shouting “Get a room, you two” among other, less friendly statements. “Don’t mind if we do,” retorted Kellan with a shit-eating grin before tugging me out the door into the chill night air. “Um, not that I object to being tugged along,” I said, “… but where are we going?” He stopped, seemed to think, and then shrugged. “Honestly? I just wanted to get away. I mean, I’ve known those guys forever, and I could tell you everything about them, but at the moment, I feel like four things matter to me. The first’s figuring out what’s happening to me tonight, because ignoring it wasn’t working. The second thing’s Claudia. God, I just can’t stop thinking about her tonight. It’s like my libido’s pumped up along with everything else about me. The third’s you… somehow, things are less crazy and more deal-able when you’re around, and I don’t miss Claudia so much, either.” At this point, he inhaled deeply and audibly, and his eyelids fluttered shut in delight. “MMMMmmm… you smell good, too. Hold still.” Enforcing that command (though I’m sure he meant it as a request… didn’t he?), Kellan reached out, placing his large, warm hands on my arms and holding me still as he leaned forward and breathed in, almost nuzzling me. The November night’s cold was driven away by the heat of his body and his warm breath on my neck, though goosebumps of a different kind spread across my skin in anticipation. Was Kellan… attracted to me? How? What sort of ghost would make a straight guy into my ideal gay man? It didn’t make any sense! Then, before I could be paralyzed by thoughts, I asked, “And the fourth thing?” His cyan eyes met mine, and he pursed his lips. “The fourth thing is that I’m… having fun looking like this, GROWING like this. I want to explore it… I want to stay this way… or maybe even feel my muscles grow again. I don’t want to ignore it anymore. When I was hanging out with Claudia, and she was paying attention to me like she hasn’t since we first started dating, I realized that I feel better than I did when I was skinny. My skin’s strong but so sensitive. My senses are stronger... I can taste shades of flavors and age and intensity in my beer now that I never noticed before. I can tell you the natural hair color of everyone on the hayride all the way over in the woods, in the dark. I can hear conversations through the music back in the dance room. And I can smell… well, lots of stuff,” he finished with a surprisingly bashful smile. “And did you see me back there with the keg stand? I could never have balanced myself like that before, but now I could probably lift the keg one-handed when it was full. And the people’s reactions… Claudia’s, her friends, the guys, you… it’s a rush. I want to see how this goes.” I took a deep breath. “There’s a problem with that, Kellan. You see, people can’t leave the party… alive.” That was enough to shock him out of his building love of his new body, and cause his rapturous expression to shift into an angry frown. “Huh? What do you mean? Someone died? And people are still partying back there? What’s wrong with those sick fucks?” I held up a hand to interrupt. “I’ve been seeing these weird ripples of light in different parts of the manor. They seem to be sucking up the stray… uh… life force of people who get near them. It doesn’t seem to do them harm, and if I had to guess, I’d say they’d probably be shedding that same energy partying as hardy as they are anyway. But if they go to leave, and get near the cars, they go unconscious, turn gray, stop breathing, and lose a heartbeat… and those ripples pull out their whole… souls, I guess.” Kellan looked horrified. “Dude, that’s terrible! You think this has something to do with my muscles?” I nodded and continued, “There’s ripples in the restroom, the chapel, and by the bar, along with some other places. I think that the green entity is some kind of ghost, and that every time it makes you grow, it’s hooking you up to those stolen life energies. That’s how you’re so big so fast, and maybe why your emotions are going so wild… you’re plugged into the life of everyone here.” Kellan shuddered. “Ugh… I thought this was awesome, but now I feel… dirty. I’ve got people inside me? Is there a way we can give it all back to them? And how can you see all this stuff?” I filled him in about my own abilities, and how they got stronger each time he did. “Huh… wonder why? You don’t look or act any different than you did before… except maybe a bit less shy and nervous.” I wasn’t sure how to take that, so I shrugged, before chiming in. “I know that the garage, behind the dance room, has all kinds of stuff in it… there might be scales or something we can use to measure how you’ve changed. And hopefully they’ll have a flashlight there or something… your cousin, Mack, mentioned that there were some old books and stuff upstairs... I thought that we might find something about this ghost, maybe.” Kellan beamed his rock star smile at me. “Measuring my muscles AND finding out what’s going on? I like the way you think… why didn’t we meet ages ago?” We exchanged high school and college details (I was a catholic school boy all the way until college, when I went to a Big 10 university, he went to public school his whole life and stayed at one of the local colleges) until we reached the garage. The music from the DJ’s speakers one room over boomed and covered the sounds of the two of us rummaging around (and Kellan hadn’t quite gotten used to his new mass, and would accidentally knock something over with his more bulky muscles every so often), but eventually we found the flashlights and a scale. Kellan wasted no time kicking off his shoes (which seemed to have grown with him, somehow, but only partially, and were getting tighter even though they now read size 12.5, when he claimed to have been a 10 earlier) and climbing on top of it. “Holy fuck! Angelo, it says 256 lbs! I weighed only 137 this morning,” Kellan exclaimed, with something like shock and something like glee spreading over his face. “I’m nearly double my original weight… this is crazy!” We next located a tape measure. “Man, the Higginses keep everything in this place,” I murmur before sliding one end under his foot and raising it to check the tape. “Wow… 6’7”! You’re huge!” Kellan flexed and posed at the praise, making his skeleton costume ride up (and down) in a few places. “Aren’t you cold in that thing,” I ask him, nodding to the flimsy costume. “Heh… earlier I either stayed inside or near the bonfire, dude… but now? I don’t even feel the cold… it’s like I’m built to withstand worse, so this chill doesn’t even register.” That immediately killed the mood, as we both remembered it hadn’t been Kellan who was building his body, and he was right, the chill I felt in the presence of the ghost was much worse than anything November could throw at me. Suddenly the light flicked on. “Hey hon,” said Claudia as she leaned against the garage door, hips and legs displayed provocatively despite being decorated with fabric bones. “What are you guys up to back here?” I turned to see Kellan looking at Claudia and her curves like dog hungry for a… well, bone, so I chimed in. “Um, Kellan mentioned wondering how big he’d gotten, and I recalled there being a scale and tape measure back here, we were going to see if there was anything else upstairs, though…” I trailed off, realizing neither of them were listening to my handy (and nearly truthful) explanation. Claudia looked at Kellan like she really wanted to help him the rest of the way out of his costume, and if Kellan looked at Claudia any harder, he’d probably burst out of his pants, at least. Claudia finally gathered herself together and said, “Mr. Higgins, would you like to join me on the dance floor for our song?” Kellan nodded eagerly, then visibly remembered my presence. I mimicked a smile and waved them off. “Go on, you crazy kids, I’m going to do a bit more exploring… I shouldn’t be far and I’ll let you know if I find anything.” Claudia wrapped her hands around Kellan’s bicep-laden arm and blew me a kiss. “Thanks Andrew, you’re a dear,” she cooed as the two of them headed to the dance floor. I took a deep breath, counted to ten and resisted the urge to growl, “It’s Angelo, you twit.” I then grabbed a flashlight and started the long trudge up the road to the second floor. The manor’s odd construction made it so that there was a dirt road around the back, sliding up the hill and opening into a large entrance on the second floor, presumably for the church camp to store supplies. When I got there, I saw that it was left open, as always, and I carefully walked in, searching the piles of dusty junk for something that looked helpful. I made it into the third room before I came across some books with what looked like solomonic symbols on their weathered leather covers. I flipped one open, and tried to make out the flowing inked script in the light of the flashlight. “Of course the guy who can see in the dark is downstairs dancing… I’m only in luck if this book is written in invisible ink…” I paused, realizing the script wasn’t in English, and grinned, “… or if it is LATIN… thank you, private school education!” I tried to remember how to conjugate the verbs, but for the most part, it came surprisingly easily to me. The book turned out to be a journal and guide written by one Quincy Gosser, Witch Hunter, one of the founders of the “Church Camp” that used to be held on the grounds. Mr. Gosser’s writing initially gave the impression that he considered temptations of the flesh a mere distraction from his work of riding the world of “witches, monsteres and other abominations against God.” Following that were a number of descriptions of various monsters and spells and how to ward against them. Towards the end, though, the writing got scratchier and talked about how the people in the predominantly Quaker-populated region were unimpressed by witch hunts that had gripped the states farther North, and were more accepting of things Quincy considered “uncanny.” “Soone we shouldst be surrounded by beasties and witches and thinges most terrible, women shouldst wear the foul raiment of the grave and men shouldst lie with men and the spawn of the Whore of Babylon and the Fallen shouldst walk amongst man unknown,” was perhaps the most understandable passage in the final letter, thankfully written in English (or close to it). Finding nothing else in the room, I picked up Gosser’s journal, and began to stand up, when I felt that eerie cold emanating from the floor beneath me… the dancing room! I struggled to run out, but my wings got caught on a group of old fishing poles. I struggled to get free, feeling the cold increase, and finally hearing my fabric wings rip apart, leaving tattered black folds hanging from the plastic frame. I tore down the hill as quickly as I could, burst through the main door, and ran to the dance room, only to be lost in the shrouded darkness and dizzying lights. People milled and sifted around me, still dancing, while I tried to use my second sight. I could tell that the ripples here were active and that the ghost was nearby, but with the disco ball, rainbow flashing lights, and various patterns and darkness in the rest of the room, I couldn’t distinguish the electrical lights from the supernatural ones. Finally, I spotted them, back against the wall in the darkened corner, behind one of the fake monster displays. Out of the darkness loomed the body of huge man, the illustrated bones of his costume catching the black lights, and what looked like a storm of green lightning clashed around him. Kellan and Claudia were making out savagely, even as the Ghost whirled around them like a jade vapor with the suggestion of that same bearded face from before, only larger, reconstructing Kellan’s body while they ground together. Claudia’s legs were wrapped around Kellan’s hips as he lifted her off the ground, thrusting in time with the music, shaking her entire body, and their heavy breathing seemed to be sucking in the green vapor of the ghost. Kellan’s physique was now more like that of a boxer and a wrestler combined than a gymnast, but he had to be at least 7 feet tall, and his sleeves had begun tearing along the seams as his arms grew too powerful to contain. His pants rode low on his hips, rolled downwards as he grew taller and broader, but he obviously was past caring. So was I, for that matter. I tried to draw on that power and anger from before, but even though I managed a few white flames, it was like trying to put out a wildfire with a water bottle. The green lights were resisting the conversion… probably because Kellan was going wild with lust for both his girlfriend and his own muscles. I realized that as strong as he was now, there’d be no chance he’d even feel it if I toppled the nearby wolfman mannequin on him, much less tapped his shoulder. He was moving faster, grinding harder and harder against Claudia… and then he went too far. With a loud moan, he slammed her against the wall, and dust and chips of stone visibly dislodged over the couple as her breathless gasps cut off abruptly. Immediately I felt Kellan’s panic, and somehow he instinctively mimicked the rippling effect, sending out ripples that searched for me… and were able to find me, this time. I felt the white flames billow from me, wash over him and burn away the green lightning, while the ghostly mist howled in rage. I vaguely heard a scratchy voice whisper “jussssst a litttttllle bitttt morrrreeeeeeee…” before the ghost retreated from the white light that flared around Kellan. The light then abruptly spilled back to me, and leaving the big guy cradling Claudia, his shoulders shaking and whimpers of sorrow emerging from his throat. I got closer, saw the blood on his fingers as he held the back of her head, her aura gone, and immediately felt like a heel for ever thinking an angry thought about Claudia and coveting her gorgeous guy. I placed my hand on Kellan’s shoulder (and had to reach up a bit more than before to do so) and he turned to me, tears in his reddening blue eyes. “I-I’m so sorry… it felt so good, and I wanted more, and she… she did t-too, and… and… PLEASE! Angelo… you… you’ve saved me every time that thing messed with me in this whole, fucking terrible night, and… please… can you do anything for… for her?” I felt like the weight of the world was on my shoulders… in a physical sense. It felt like everything slowed down, and my helpless reply of “No” was ground to a halt before I could even utter it. In that moment I wondered… could I? How did I know I couldn’t? Keeping one hand on Kellan’s shoulder, I reach out and lift my fingers just over Claudia’s heart, close my eyes, and concentrate on whatever the opposite of the red ripples would be… something to fill her with life. Sweat formed on my brow, and I concentrated on Claudia as I’d seen her earlier in the evening, vivacious, flirtatious, full of life and eager to experience more of it with her friends and lover. That’s when I heard… a new sort of music, not the dj’s piped and played-with pop tunes, but something pure and sweet and elusive, deep and lofty at once. All other sounds and sensations died away, and I felt strangely adrift, as if borne aloft by the melody. My lips parted and I felt my voice, initially soft, spill out with a resonant baritone, joining in with the music. There were other voices, ones I could just barely make out, and they seemed to intertwine with mine, welcoming me somehow. I could easily lose myself in the song until my throat gave out, but I felt something propel me with dizzying speed through the chorus, hearing voices come and go until I reached one that was deeper and richer than any of the others I’d heard before, and so heart-stoppingly beautiful that I was entranced. My song felt like baby’s wails in comparison, though the song itself reminded me of a dirge, full of loss and acceptance. Then our two voices blended together, and the song seemed somehow more… optimistic. I felt lifted up and moved with more of that incredible velocity, the deeper voice accompanying me past the rest of the chorus until they faded into the distance, and the faint sounds of the dj’s booth were audible again, growing louder as we got closer. The song crescendoed and then ended, rapidly drowned out by a popular rap song remixed to death. Abruptly, I found myself back in my body, my eyes open… and seeing Claudia’s chest rising again, hearing Kellan’s sobs of relief as he hauled me into a crushing one-armed hug, my face pressed against his pecs as he held his unconscious girlfriend with the other. And that’s when everything blacked out. This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 1 By Martin J. Manco Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (And Bestiary Notes) ---------------------------------------------------- Nobody really believed that the old Higgins Manor was haunted. Calling the place a manor was actually a stretch, since, though it had two floors with high ceilings, columns in front, and was very wide, it had maybe 10 rooms. One of those had been reconstructed into a chapel when the building was used as a church camp (whatever that involved) years ago. The building sat on what is now a small farm, used for growing pumpkins, christmas trees, and the like for various seasonal events. The Higgins family was very business oriented and hardworking, though their serious nature concealed a great enjoyment of fun as well. For that reason, they decided to use the "manor" not just for their annual Halloween party, but to put on a children's Halloween show and “Haunted House and Hayride” for the entire month of October. I had been part of the kids’ act (a magician, puppeteer, and comedian, often switching costumes and watching the kids), which gave me something to do while I looked for a job that was more lucrative. At 27 years of age, with a Liberal Arts degree and a few grad school courses under my belt, I was a bit at a loss for direction in life. No job really spoke to me. Finding the seasonal position for Halloween was a fun way to earn a bit of extra money on the side while I dealt with the tedious work at an office store during the week. When November rolled around and that job ended, I was invited to a celebratory late Halloween Party in the Manor. I’ve always loved dressing up in costume, especially for Halloween. With dark brown curly hair, brown eyes, Mediterranean complexion, rapidly-growing stubble, and a height of 6’2,” but no fashion sense to speak of, and a lanky, gangly build, costumes gave me the chance to have some style, for once. Taking advantage of the day after Halloween sales, I found a bunch of props for a really cool fallen angel costume, including dark wings that looked like a mix of bat (with the little claw on the top) and bird (with painted and fabric feathers), a pair of dark feathered wings that slid into place behind my ears, a necklace with a cross and wings dangling from a silvery chain, black denim pants, and a t-shirt with images of a swarm of warring angels taking flight. I looked pretty awesome... especially since the wings were rigged so that by pulling two wires that dangled from the back, I could make them unfold and flap. I arrived at the party a bit late, and realized I might've made a mistake in coming. Most of my coworkers from the show had families, and had left earlier, and the place mainly held the Higgins family members and a ton of their children's college classmates and friends. If you hadn’t guessed from my costume and job, I’m pretty nerdy, and while not antisocial, I tend to be shy around new people. I sifted through the crowd, being careful not to hit anyone with my wings or get tangled in fake spiderwebs, until I reached the perfect wallflower’s vantage point against the wall, next to a life-size model of Grandpa Munster. That’s when I saw him. In a sea of vampires, fairies, ninja turtles (a surprising number of whom were ladies, some of whom had some pretty creative “half-shells”), and stranger costumes, was a cute, lanky guy. He had black hair, blue eyes, fair skin with a hint or two of freckles, and a sparkling white smile, dressed in a black skintight outfit with a white bone design, making him appear like a very sexy indie skeleton. His slim body, while not particularly powerful or muscular, was long and graceful and strong-looking… and his pants pushed forward enticingly at the groin, just enough to hint at more if only he had been erect, while not being actually obscene in his current state. Sadly, he also had a skeletal girlfriend (although I’ve never seen a skeleton show so much cleavage before, it was a fairly stylish Halloween costume for her). I like straight guys, and am friends with several of them (and their girlfriends or wives). I really wasn’t expecting to meet anyone at this party who would last more than that night (like the couple who kept insisting that I flap my wings for them every time we crossed paths… at most recent count, it was about 8 times so far, and I’d only been there for an hour or so). Finding out that this cute skinny guy was taken and probably wouldn’t be interested in starting a conversation with me was a little disheartening. I walked up to him and said “Nice costume,” and got a “Thanks,” and a nod in response as he turned back to his friends and girlfriend. After that, I decided to wander around. The place was set up with a bonfire in the front, a food/BYOB entrance room, the chapel (which was mostly left alone except for people to cross through it to get to the rest rooms) and a dimly-lit strobe light- filled dance room with a DJ, so I decided to dance and sway to the music for awhile, flapping my wings occasionally just for the fun of it (and to the applause of onlookers). Then I felt an odd chill… like someone walking on my grave. I wandered away from the dance floor, rubbing my hands against my shoulders in an effort to warm myself, only to find that the chill emanated from a particular direction… the chapel. Though that room was stone, it also had very little in the way of doors or windows, so there shouldn’t be any drafts. Stepping past the mannequins decorated like vampires and Frankenstein monsters, I entered the room, feeling the eerie chill seep into my bones. As my eyes adjusted to the dim lights of the room, I spotted an odd green glow coming from the door on the far side, behind the altar. “I don’t remember any lights or special effects in that room,” I murmured, wondering if the Higgins family had put on some special display for the party. “No, that’s not likely… I’m the only one back here, after all,” I said, moving forward and opening the door with a long creak… only to be proven wrong. I wasn’t the only one back there. Skeletal Boy, in all his lithe, black-and-white, skintight glory was standing there, with his back to me (I promise, I only peeked at his butt briefly… just long enough to notice he had one, which is kinda unusual for skinny guys), facing what looked like a floating electrical tennis ball. Whatever it was, the thing was neon green, round, only a few inches in circumference, and seemed to be made of lightning. The chills that ran down my spine earlier were back with a vengeance, and I realized that THIS was the thing that was causing them. The object appeared to bounce and roll about in thin air, dancing and swaying back and forth, and I was shocked to realize Skeletal Boy’s head was turning to follow it… almost as if he was mesmerized! I moved forward, shouting “Look out!” as the strange orb flared and what looked like a green lightning bolt launched itself straight at Skeletal Boy, sinking into his forehead. Skeletal Boy moaned throatily and the orb of light began moving closer to him, his arms stretching out and his stance widening as if he were somehow enjoying the invasion of his mind and body. Electricity danced from his dark wavy hair, down his lanky body, sparking at the joints and the crotch, and then snaking down his legs to his toes. With his costume, I was reminded of the old cartoons where electrified people’s skeletons were visible. My previous momentum carried me forward and I slammed into Skeletal Boy’s lanky (and now electrical) body, sending us both crashing to the ground. The ghostly charge running through him also spread into me, but the electrical flames immediately blazed white instead of green as soon as they touched me, and I felt oddly satisfied, as if I’d just gobbled down a whole bowl of hot fudge sundae. An otherworldly howl of pain resonated through the room, coming not from Skeletal Boy or me, but from the glowing orb, which shrank in on itself and fled, sinking into the wall. Skeletal Boy groaned this time, with a sense of soreness or pain, and I realized that the green flames had vanished along with the orb. “Are you OK,” I asked him, gently shaking his shoulder. He rolled over onto his back, before his blue eyes finally flicked open and he stared up at me. Gulping for a moment, he finally stammered, “I-I th-think so.” Then he winced and stretched, moaning. I looked him over, using my past experience as a lifeguard (another short-lived, not very well-paying job of mine) to examine him for injury. My efforts were short lived, though, as I started to gape at the sight of what I’d initially believed were convulsions. Instead, they turned out to be shuddering flexes of muscles… muscles that began to grow. The entire process was mesmerizing. The skinny college garage band guy began to swell with newfound muscle. His arms became thicker, stretching the black sleeves of his costume, his legs grew longer as his calves and thighs throbbed. His neck appeared slightly thicker and his shoulders visibly broadened, gaining that sloping curve of trapezius muscle that I’d always coveted on athletes. This reshaping of his body caused the neck of his shirt to dip down, revealing the indentation between a growing pair of pecs, as well as a tattoo, in elaborate gothic cursive, with words that I couldn’t make out without lifting his shirt further. His skeleton costume now looked… sexier. The athletic muscles hidden under the sleek black fabric now resembled those of some of the soccer players who lived in my dorm in college. And… was it just my imagination, or was he TALLER as well? I could’ve sworn he was only about 5’10” before, but he now looked closer to six feet. Looking down, I could tell that his muscles and height weren’t the only thing that had grown. His formerly enticing suggestion of a bulge was now… um… more emphatic. MUCH more emphatic. Finally, the growth stopped, and Skeletal Boy stopped moaning, his eyes flickering open. His eyes were faintly glazed, but then cleared and he blinked, looking up at me, around the room, and down at himself… stopping to stare at his new physique. Gulping and clearing his throat (or possibly coughing) he finally stammered, in a voice that was slightly deeper than it had been earlier, “Whuh-whuh-what happened?” Wondering what state his brain was in after what was obviously a bizarre and possibly traumatic (or even hypnotic) event, I decided to answer a question with a question. “What do you remember?” He frowned, thinking, and groaned. “Ugh, I feel like I had way more to drink than I did. I think… I was dancing with Claudia… uh, that’s my girlfriend… when I had to uh, use the head… but I don’t think I ever got there.” He looked confused for a moment, and then his features relaxed oddly, and his voice came out more reverent. “Then I felt… like I needed to go to the light. No one else seemed to notice it, but it was there in the middle of the room, bobbing up and down. When I walked towards it, it drifted back, and I followed. I think I bumped into a guy dressed as a panda, but I can’t remember. I just found myself feeling cold, but knowing the light would make me warmer. It did, and it felt… man, it felt sooooo good. Then it suddenly hurt and then it was gone, and you were there, and then… now… I look like this?” The dreamy sound and expression of his voice cracked and he snapped out of it. “What the hell?!?” Ok, so he knew everything that happened to him, basically, except the why and how. That was a relief. Dealing with someone suffering from trauma would be more than I could handle, particularly if there was some sort of danger around here. I reached out, offering him a hand up, which he took, his grip strong and his forearms flexing and I pulled him to his feet. As he brushed the dust and dirt off his costume, I filled him in with my side of the story. “I was dancing as well… though I didn’t see you guys in the dark. I might’ve gotten distracted by the strobe lights,” I explained with a shrug. “Then I felt something, like a chill. But with everyone dancing in there, it was actually pretty steamy on the dance floor, so I looked around, and felt something cold coming from this direction. I followed it through the other rooms until I came in and saw you looking, uh, mesmerized by this glowing ball of green electricity, like a will-o-wisp… you know, from fairy tales or, um, ghost stories? Little spirits that look like balls of light, which lure people into swamps or off cliffs?” He looked at me like I was crazy, which, admittedly, is what I’d have sounded like if he hadn’t just had a bolt of green lightning through his skull that left him with a totally different body. “Anyway, that’s what it looked like. It then spat a blast of lightning at you, and you, uh, seemed to enjoy it, but I was already moving towards you to try and break you out of it, and I knocked into you. It looked like it was going to electrocute the both of us, when the light changed color and the thing was scared off. It disappeared… I think it sank into the walls of the chapel. Has anything like this ever happened to you before?” He shook his head, dark, tousled hair waving, and replied. “No man… this is some freaky shit going down here.” He then frowned. “You’re the winged guy who liked my costume earlier, but what’s your name? How do you know the hosts?” He then realized that he hadn’t told me his name yet, and stammered, “Um, I’m Kellan. Sorry, ‘bout that.” I smiled and shook his hand. “I’m Angelo. I thought that my costume was appropriate, sorta.” I said with a casual shake of my shoulders and a flap of my wings. His eyes widened and he grinned. “Yeah man, they are pretty cool. I think you’re the only one with a costume with moving parts here tonight.” I then explained about my job, and he nodded. “Sounds cool. I’m a cousin of the main Higgins family,” he explained. “Sooo… what do we do? How do we explain this to, well, everyone? Claudia, the family, etc? And what does growing like this do to by physiology? Are my organs all kinds of messed up now? And… is it going to happen again?” I shrugged helplessly. “At the moment, you know as much as more than I do, dude. I have to wonder though, if maybe I interrupted what the wisp was trying to do to you, and if it’ll be back to try and finish the job.” He shuddered at the thought of that possibility, making his newly-defined muscles flex unintentionally. “I don’t know what to tell you about your girlfriend,” I continued. “But everyone else here shouldn’t notice too much… you’re bigger all over, yeah,” I said, being careful to keep my eyes from lingering. “But you’re just more built than usual… athletic instead of lithe. You should be safe from casual observation, and everyone should take it in size… err, I mean, stride.” I wanted to smack my forehead at my Freudian slip, but Kellan just nodded. “I guess, dude. I’d better go see. Uh…” he looked at me, before continuing, blushing slightly. “Mind coming with me? I could use some moral support, or someone to confirm what happened so they don’t think I’m crazy.” I agreed, but as we exited, nobody appeared to be looking at Kellan as if they were surprised by his size. There were some girls checking him out (and to be fair, his butt was way more seductive now that it was more muscular and, um, springy), though I didn’t notice any guys doing the same (to my dismay… hanging out with a straight taken hunk and still having no idea if there were any guys who swung my way at this party was increasingly frustrating), but no one seemed shocked at his new musculature or height. Everyone was wrapped up in their individual party activities. When we got to the bonfire outside, where his girlfriend was waiting, she turned around, in her pretty, revealing skeleton outfit and smiled. “Kel’ there you are! When you left me on the dance floor I was wondering if you fell in.” Her eyes then moved to me and her pretty lips turned into a frown. “Is something wrong? Who’s this?” Kellan gulped, but seemed just as confused as I was. “Uh, this is Angelo,” he replied, hesitantly “… but don’t you notice anything… weird about me?” She looked at him like he was joking. “No… I don’t. Should I? If this is a joke to make up for leaving me at the dance floor it isn’t a very funny one.” Kellan shot me a confused and worried look, and I shrugged and suggested, “Maybe ask your other friends or family here,” before Claudia took Kellan’s arm and asked “Are you feeling ok?” Kellan stammered, “Uh, babe, I thought you’d noticed… I saw something spooky… like a glowing light, and it did something to me… something that made me, uh, grow bigger… and buffer.” At this, Claudia only smiled, tossed her blond hair, and said, “What are you talking about silly,” as she placed her hands on his chest, right over his pecs, and slid them down his printed on rib cage to his sleek athlete’s abs, caressing him in front of everyone at the bonfire, and making his eyes flutter and his head tilt back in pleasure. She then leaned in for a kiss, being careful to keep her white and black skeleton face paint from smearing, but seeming to do a good job of arousing Kellan. “You’re the same sexy guy I was interested in since we took that ECON class together. Now come on, I just realized some more of my friends were here, and I want to introduce them to you. What’s the point of being in a couple’s costume if I’m not part of a couple to show it off?” She led him away, looking over her shoulder to smile at me. “Nice to meet you, Angelo… hope you’re having fun at the party!” I was flummoxed… what was going on? Had the other party guests’ minds been tampered with to make them think Kellan looked normal? And if so, why? What purpose would it serve the wisp? For that matter, what purpose would making a guy grow more muscular, other to hammer home how painfully single I was? And why wasn’t I affected? Why had I been able to interrupt the lightning attack, and why had the thing fled from me? “I need more information,” I murmured to myself, before going to look for the Higgins family members I knew. Mr. and Mrs. Higgins, a slightly stiff gray-haired businessman who thought he was funny and his more relaxed, if very practiced housewife, had both been dressed as vampires earlier, but I couldn’t spot either one of them. Maybe they had gone to bed already? It was nearing midnight, after all. I did spot their youngest son, a blond, scruffy guy named Mack, dressed as a hula girl with a coconut bra, but when I approached him to try and ask him questions about ghosts and hauntings and Kellan, he was less than helpful and obviously drunk off his ass. The best I got from him was “I think there’s some old books upstairs,” before he bounced off after an equally inebriated young lady dressed as a sexy nurse. As the upstairs section was dusty, unused, and roped off for the guests, I decided instead to examine the scenes of the crime, so to speak. The dance floor was still dark, lit only occasionally by the flashes of light from the DJ’s booth and these odd, stray glows and flashes of rippling illumination, and sparsely populated, most of the earlier crowds having shifted to some other part of the property as such dancers were wont to do. Heading to the main room of the party, I saw that most of the people, including an embarrassed-looking Kellan and Claudia and her friends (who were a lot more “hands-on” than I’d prefer if I was the one dating Kellan, and who were obviously the source of his embarrassment) were standing around, drinking from red plastic cups or getting refills from the rows of half-full bottles of various alcoholic beverages. It might’ve been an afterimage, but I couldn’t sworn I saw the same rippling lights from the dance floor, centered now around the drinks. I squinted, trying to make out the weird lights, but it seemed like I could only catch them, crimson, snaking, glowing streamers, rippling together, out of the corner of my eye. Deciding to get out of sight of Kellan and his ladies, I followed the flow of the crowd outside. The bonfire was still going strong, and the hayride had just pulled up, depositing partiers and picking up new ones who wanted to ride through the woods. Opting to stay nearby (I’d already ridden the hayride as part of the job) I instead moved closer to the bonfire, basking in the heat on the chilly November evening. Gazing into the flames, I was shocked to find that that weird rippling red light was emerging… or convening… on the bonfire as well! I tried to move around my field of vision a bit, but focusing on looking out of the corner of your eyes for an extended period of time is more difficult than you’d think. It seemed almost like the glow was moving through the other people around the fire, though. I peered around at the other party guests (three guys dressed as Mario kart characters with a trio of balloons attached to their belts probably won the most original costume in my mind), but nobody was unusually athletic. Had the wisp focused on Kellan for a reason? Why? There were more attractive guys here (or at least, more attractive than his original skinny shape… his new athletic frame gave him an edge). I stopped my train of thought. Why was I so concerned about this? For all I knew, this muscle growth was Kellan’s (and Claudia’s, if she actually remembered it) dream come true. If they were happy with it, who was I to stand in the way of a straight guy I didn’t even know from having unusual growth spurts? If a green muscle fairy light wanted to supercharge all the guys here, well, I could only benefit from that (if only in eye candy). I was feeling pretty confident about my “don’t worry about it” plan, when I remembered that cold feeling that had led me to interrupt Kellan’s… connection… with the green light. That sensation was like the grave, and it felt unpleasant and unnatural. Kellan had seemed to enjoy it, but he’d been hypnotized at the time, and Claudia and the other guests had clearly had their memories messed with. Even if I wasn’t exactly the heroic type, off to save the party guests from mind control, I certainly didn’t want something meddling with my thoughts and memories. It was just practical and self-centered, but it teamed up with my curiosity. If something was going on, I not only wanted to know all about it, I wanted to make sure it was something benevolent. Convinced I was in the right to keep searching, I decided to check out the other parts of the Higgins Manor. I snuck over to the garage behind the dance floor room, feeling the pulse of the loud music. Though full of all manner of odds and ends, some of which I’d never think to keep in a garage, I didn’t encounter anything supernatural, and no red or green lights appeared. The most recent hayride had taken off, and the upstairs level was still roped off. I checked out the chapel, and while there were more of those red ripples, they seemed fainter and less frequent, somehow, and I couldn’t tell where they were really coming from. I passed the couple of drunken wing fans, dutifully flapping my costume wings for them for the 12th, 13th, and 14th times, and remembered Kellan saying that he’d had to go to the bathroom before he got sidetracked. Like most of the rooms in the Manor, the restrooms were pretty outdated and poor quality. For some reason, the ladies’ room had an entrance from the main hall, but the men’s room could only be entered from the outside, near the bonfire (which made it cold). Both of them had spider-webs (the real variety, not the decorative kind) and dust inside, and the men’s room was (of course) dirtier… and that had been during the daytime when I was working. At a party for hundreds of drunken college kids, it was now likely much, much worse. I slipped outside, approached the bathroom and took a deep breath, hoping I’d be able to hold it the entire time I was investigating. Then I shivered… but not from the natural cold. The original foreboding chill that had led me to the wisp and Kellan the first time was back… and it seeped from the restroom, with a green glow appearing under the door. “Of course that’s where this thing’d go,” I groaned, steeling myself and taking another deep breath before I pushed the door open. I stopped in my tracks, as I saw what looked not like a ball of electricity, but a weirdly green “shadow” slipping around on the floor. It looked vaguely human, but there was no one there… or at least no one where the “shadow” lay. It wasn’t really dark, and had the same green glow from earlier, but it seemed somehow thicker and gloomier than before. I watched as it slid into the only locked stall like some sort of snake, and saw a pair of familiar, muscular calves in black skintight fabric. Mentally kicking myself for getting into this situation, I knocked. “Kellan… are you in there? Is everything alright?” An answering groan, deep and rich and definitely his voice, but thick with arousal that I was pretty sure wasn’t in response to me, even if it did turn every single one of my hormones into fireworks, confirmed my guess. The jade glow intensified, and I figured that I’d best find a way to get inside. The old restroom stall door was old-fashioned, not so flimsy as modern ones, and I’d be unlikely to bust the door down, even with a well-placed kick. I began desperately shaking the handle, and mercifully, the old lock was loose enough to pop open. Kellan’s back was to me, so I was treated to a view of his muscular ass in all its glory, round hardened glutes designed for running, lifting, and thrusting. It would’ve been nice to see it A) anywhere except a really disgusting restroom, if he was gay and interested in me, and C) not arching with green energy. The entity that did it to him no longer appeared as a wisp of light, but as that weirdly “glowing shadow”, now more human-looking, which moved from the floor to the wall, where it was emitting the green lightning directly into Kellan’s eyes. Kellan seemed out of it (or into it, rather), but his body was already warping as that weird light flooded through his muscles. His butt was literally glowing as it flexed and swelled, pushing enticingly towards me. His legs were thickening as muscles appeared to coil into place. His back, now a perfect V, was arched as the eldritch power filled him, his shoulders broader than before and thick with muscle. His arms bulged, powerful biceps and triceps grinding against each other as he flexed in the restroom stall. His neck was thicker as well, stretching to attach to the muscles of his shoulders and back, and his black costume was stretching and riding up on his growing (and glowing) body. I realized with a shock that he was a bit taller than me now. His moans of arousal continued, deep and resonant and obviously stemming from his increasing pleasure. Sparing a moment of regret that I couldn’t see him from the front, and unable to get through to him verbally, I wrapped my arms around his gymnast’s body, and tried pulling him back. Kellan resisted, already much further gone than he had been the last time, his lustful groans replaced by exclamations of disappointment and growls of frustration. The lightning continued to blaze through him (and now me), and this time I felt pain and loss and disorientation before the light changed from poison green to a vivid white brilliance accompanied by the same feeling of accomplishment from the last time. The illumination drove off the weird shadow, forcing it to slink away, and Kellan went slack in my arms. He was now much heavier than earlier, and I had to bend my knees and hold my back against the heavy wood of the stall walls, but in the end, I managed to keep us both from toppling over. When his breathing evened out I took a deep breath, confident that even though Kellan had been changed again, he was safe at the moment. His impressive pecs made his costumed rib cage rise and fall, and the lower part of his shirt raised to reveal several perfectly carved abdominal muscles. Between his chiseled adonis’ belt, a tempting trail of black hair descended from his belly button to his groin, framing a softening uncut dick that had to be at least nine inches hard. I also took in the sight of his substantial balls, and wondered if he’d be able to fit all of his junk back in those tight black pants. After I’d been able to look my fill, his beautiful eyelashes started to flutter. I murmured “Kellan, are you in there?” He groaned and his eyes opened, seeming confused. “Huh? Ange…lo. What’s goin’ on? I was draining the snake when everything went… weird.” He looked down, his eyes widened at the sight of his (mostly soft, but still six inch) shaft. “That’s… not mine,” he stammered, his eyes wide. Hoping to prevent a panic, I interrupted. “Dude, it’s ok, deep breaths. C’mon.” Once he obeyed, I explained what’d happened. “Then you kinda collapsed on me, and you’re a bit heavier than before… think you can stand up? I’m kinda worried about how we’ll explain this pose if someone walks in on us.” He nodded in agreement, still looking confused and unsettled, but with a surprisingly graceful ease, he lifted himself up off of me, using mostly his leg muscles, though his whole body seemed to flex beneath the tight costume, now stretched across a muscular hunk’s frame. I gulped and blushed, and this time he reached out a hand and pulled me up with ease, leaving me facing him. I thought I saw his pale cheeks blush as well, before looking away… and noticing that his cock was hardening again! Forcing my gaze upwards, I managed to say “Thanks… and uh, can you pull your pants up?” This time he definitely blushed and hurried to do that, but his cock was clearly hard and stretching the fabric. “Um… I’ll be outside… call if you see anything weird,” I said, hurriedly, as I duck out of the restroom. Out in the cold November air, I am able to cool down… at least until I hear the sounds of more deliberate moaning and the distinct clapping sound of a guy jerking off, and cursed the old building’s construction yet again. When he finally pushed himself over the brink, it was almost a howl of satisfied lust, and I had to adjust myself and thank heaven I’d opted for heavier black jeans that showed far less than Kellan’s flimsier costume. He eventually came out, wiping his washed hands, and looked at me with an expression like a lost little boy. “Why is this happening to me? What is happening to me? And… why does it feel so good?” This post has been promoted to an article

Cockring Chapter 4 - Adjustment The alarm rang at 4:30 in the morning starting another busy week at work. Brian rolled over on his side, as he reached over to reset the alarm, and his hard cock made its presence known. He sat up on the edge of the bed and slowly stretched first one arm and then the other over his head, touching the opposite shoulder working the kinks out. Then he stood up, running his hands across his chest, down his abs and lightly stroking his unrestrained cock. He always slept in the raw, disliking the confines of anything against his skin while he slept. He stepped out the door, onto the deck checking the temperature as he grabbed the over head beams and did several pull-ups. It was still dark out and the only light in the room was the digital display on the alarm clock and a charging light on his laptop. Using them as reference he went back in and over to the desk. Unplugged his cell phone from the charger and headed to the shower. He stopped to fill a cup with fresh brewed coffee in the kitchen along the way. His morning routine was like any other. Shower, shave, dressing, and then off to work. He arrived as usual and parked in the lot under the building after passing through the secured entrance. He rode the slow elevator up to the entrance level and walked over to the fingerprint scanner. The security guard waved him to wait a moment as he was approaching. A fellow worker was going thru the metal detector, something that was never required before. I can't go thru that wearing the cockring, he thought to himself. He began to sweat, fearing the heavy metal cockring would set it off and what might happen. His mind was working overtime trying to weigh the possible excuse that might get him past this. The metal detector had been installed months ago, but until now only visitors had to pass through it. They were always told that someday in the future random checks may be required but notice would be sent out in advance. "You're next, Brian. The guard said indicating the now empty entry way through the device. Brian hesitated a moment. "Empty all your pockets and put your stuff in the tray before going through the tunnel." "When did this start?" Brian questioned the guard, knowing full well there was no way to remove the cockring. "Just today, not scared are you? Don't have a metal implant or pacemaker do you?" "I might" Brian jokingly replied as he nervously stepped through the tunnel. But nothing happened. No alarm or flashing lights. "Guess I'm good, no bionics here, right guys." Suddenly realizing the heavy metal cockring must not be metal or at least not detectable. He smiled as he realized that he'd likely be safe at airports security checks too. After a few hours at work he grabbed his laptop and headed out of the office to the local coffee shop. Once he purchased his medium size, dark roast coffee with a bit of ice to cool it off. He sat down at a small table with his coffee and protein bar as he powered on the laptop. Once logged in he used his ID to log into his male sex sites to check his mail. He was hoping to find someone suitable to meet up with later in the week. He smiled as he realizing the new cockring would be sexy to most of the men he had sex with. He replied to several notes, hoping to get a positive response before it was time to return to the office. Brian was totally unaware that Chad monitored new acquisitions heavily the first month. He checked up on all his studs twice each day, but the new guy was checked on four or more times and sensors adjusted as new data was recorded. He was monitoring Brian this morning just before he left for the coffee shop. He tried to adjust a setting on the cockring and discovered there was no response. He continued to monitor and found out Brian worked in a data center. Information he collected indicated the building was heavily shielded to prevent espionage and most likely preventing his signal from getting through. However, data from the cockring was unimpaired as it used any local infrastructure to transmit. He was also please to find the building had cameras that he could tap into. He continued to monitor the signal and using the GPS map he was able to track Brian as he went to the coffee shop. He loved that the table Brain sat at was directly beneath a security camera. He could watch everything, and even hacked into Brian's computer so he could read the emails and find out more about Brian and his fuck buddies. Brain had just about given up when yahoo flashed indicating a new message. It was from Keith, the hot man who sent him the vid a few days ago. Opening it he found out Keith was planning on visiting. Brian knew Keith was willing to fly out and meet up anytime. However, Brian's situation would only allow him to spend a couple hours with any guy hence the brief hook ups. Brian just couldn't ask someone to spend all the money to fly out for only a few hours of hot sex. Keith said he had given up waiting for Brian to let him know when a good day for him to visit would be. Adding that he would be in town an entire week early in the month to judge a gymnastics competition in town. Brian's thought went to all the hot chats he two of them had in the past. The hot vids Keith sent him and the times they performed for each other on web cams. The note ended. P.S. How did you got off on my last vid? Brian had to adjust his rapidly growing cock as it responded to the memory of watching that vid. He remembered that he had never experienced anything like that violent climax. He replied asking for the dates Keith would be available, while he was typing the note, Chad made the connection of Keith to the wild time and massive load he helped Brian shoot last night while the vid was playing. He could hardly wait for the reply and neither could Chad, who was still observing and monitoring his stud. Brian returned to the office without finding anyone available tonight online, but figured maybe tomorrow something will turn up. When work was over, Brian drove home, changed and went to the gym for his workout. Returning home to dinner and relaxing for the evening, as he had no where to go tonight. The same routine went on morning after morning during the work week. Day after day Chad would watch and learn more about Brian. He spent considerable time trying to hack the buildings shield. He really didn't care if his signal could reach the cockring so much as learning about the shield to improve his system. Chad wasn't concerned that Brian might find out about his lack of control inside the building, since the failsafe internal to the cockring still prevented its removal. It was only two days later that Keith's reply indicated his availability several times during the week. Brian made sure his calendar was clear as he wanted to be with Keith as much as possible. Chad also marked his calendar, as he didn't want to miss out on having fun with Brian and Keith. Brian also received notice that Thursday was the night for this month’s group party. He loved the monthly groups as they allowed him to enjoy more than one man during the two hours of the party and the special after hours action. His exhibitionist side also loved to watch the reactions of the new guys that showed up. After a long day of work he drove home, changed his clothes, and went to the gym as usual. The usualy group of guys were there and several nodded or said hello to Brian. He went through several exercises of his routine for the day before he had to wait for a new guy who was using the Smith machine. He waited around and once he thought the guy was done, he asked to be sure. "Are you done on the Smith?" "Yeah, I got plenty of other things to do before I'll need it again." The guy indicated as he walked to the other side of the gym. Brian completed several chest exercises before noticing that the guy was back. He finished his last set and as he wipped off the bench, introduced himself. "I'm Brian, you're new here, aren't you?" "Yeah I'm Craig. I usually workout at The PUMP. You sure have great definition and vascularity." Brian recalled The PUMP was the GLBT friendly gymn in Minneapolis. He observed Craig's eyes roamed over his chest and arms, down to his abs before focusing on the bulge in Brian's gym shorts. "Thanks, I've heard of it and hope visit sometime." "You should, they have a great facility and plenty of good men." "I like trying out gyms to change up my routine and keep challenging myself. Looked like you have a pretty solid routine yourself." Brian realize he'd just revealed that he had been watching Craig as well. They went on exchanging some workout routines and exercise techniques before continuing with the rest of their workouts. Brian was really feeling pumped as the workout had done its job on his body. He finished up and went to the locker room, undressing slowly as he waited for the guys in the drying area to finish up before he went to shower. It was totally empty now so he could relax a bit. He was busy soaping up with his back to the doorway, keeping his cockring hidden from those who may walk past in the hallway between the pool area and locker room. Craig had been watching Brian and waited several minutes before he went down to the locker room. He could hear the shower running as he undressed. Quietly he entered the shower area and saw Brian. He admired the man's broad back and shoulders, and how his torso tapered in a strong V to his trim waist and a totally tanned ass. He move swiftly to the empty shower next to Brian, turning on the water and casually looked over to check out this hot body better. Suddenly catching glimpse of the cockring wrapped tightly around the base of a rather large thick flaccid cock he couldn't restrain his thoughts any longer. "Nice cock ring!" Craig blurted out, slightly embarrassed that he'd actually said that out loud to the guy he just met and barely knew. Startled, Brian replied, "Thanks", as boldly as possible. He was glad that he had prepared for this day. "I'd never have the balls to wear one, but it looks good on you." Craig added he applied more and more soap to his own dick and balls. "I haven’t had it that long, still getting used to peoples reactions." "Really?" questioned Craig while soaping his ass. "What made you decide to wear a cockring? If you don't mind my asking." Turning his ass toward Brian. Brian explained, "I wanted something to make me feel more masculine and really don't like piercing. I think they are good for the younger guys. Although I did consider having my nips pierced for awhile until a friend told me about all the problems he'd had. Then I considered a tattoo. Had it all picked out, but couldn't decide where to put it or even if I wanted to permanently mark my body like that." "Yeah, I know you had to work hard to get the kind of muscularity and definition you have. Tats could end up detracting from what you've accomplished." Craig interjected as he turned facing Brian. His eyes scanning every muscle of Brian's powerful body before stopping for another look at that cock. He could have sworn that it was larger and more aroused than a moment ago. He turned back, obviously to check the doorway, as an excuse not wanting to be obvious about his interest in Brian. "But I still wanted something and saw an article in a magazine about wearing one. I figured it is just like other body jewelry and not permanent. Plus its very erotic." "Well it certainly adds to your masculinity. Bet it feels hot during sex too." Careful, Craig thought to himself as his dick started to react, you're going to give yourself away and scare him off. "Yeah, it actually feels great, especially when my coc...” was all Brian managed to say before being interrupted by another man entering the shower. Craig and Brian left the shower area heading to their lockers which just happened to be in the same row. Craig dressed slowly as he could, hardly able to keep his eyes off Brian. He watched as this body flexed and the muscles moved body parts in various directions, orchestrated by Brian toweling himself off and putting on his clothes. Craig figured it was best if he didn't ask any more questions, as he'd already gushed a bit too much over Brian. He wasn't sure if Brian knew his intentions or not. However, he wanted time to get to know this man and maybe connect some day. He finished dressing as Brian was leaving and hollered "Nice meeting you." Then added, "Maybe we can workout together some time at my gym and I can show you a trick or two." Thinking quickly to himself about the inuendo of what he just said. But knowing he'd like this man to end up in his bed, fucking him all night long. "Sure, I'd love to try your PUMP workout sometime." Brian finished up, and the rest of his night was normal routine. He awoke before his alarm the next day. Rushed off to work and was please at how uneventful the day was. In fact, Thursday actually flew by fast. He was primed and ready for some hot sex action. This would be the first time since wearing the cockring that he had a chance to go out. After dinner he prepared for his party night. He shaved and trimed here and there and got clean head to toe. Grabbed his wallet and keys before saying goodbye and getting into his Jeep he drove off. He arrived promptly at 7:30 and entered the party house. Greeting the hosts and added his chips and salsa to the other snacks on the table. He proceeded to chat with some of the regulars while the usual guests arrived. A few new men arrived and were introduced to the group. Some of the regulars always latched onto the new meat, but Brian preferred to watch and learn more first. Some of the regulars liked to groap Brian as they said hello and hugged or kissed each other. Brian loved any attention and he noticed more than one hot new guy that he'd like to explore that evening. The prep time passed quickly as the crowd grew. It never failed that some of the regulars made comments to the new guys about watching out for big Brian and his brawny cock, as they pointed to his growing visible bulge. He took it in stride, watching the reactions. It was easy to tell which had more than a passing interest and which were more likely tops with little or no desire. Promptly at eight pm, the host made his announcements and the guests filtered upstairs to undress and begin the evening. Brian remained behind to finish off his energy drink and allow the initial crowd to settle in. It was far easier to undress in the less crowded hallway after the others had moved into the rooms to begin their fun. A few minutes passed and Brian made his way upstairs. He observed the group, making note of where the most promising men were as he undressed in the hallway. He turned toward the closest room, but before he could take one step a mouth enveloped his partial erection. He immediately began to grow hard as the big man sucked him deeper and deeper inside. His hands wrapped around the thick base of Brian's cock holding the cockring on tightly and keeping it in place, making his cock stand upright and helping to force more and more of it inside. Brian was peaking quickly. This new guy was exceptional. Most men trying to suck Brian off ended up trying to cram him into their mouth. Such action forcibly compressed Brian and was painful. Not so with this guy, Brian never felt the back of the guys mouth, except for noting how his cock head felt tightly wrapped the deeper the man took him. The rhythm was excellent. The man would take a deep breath, suck Brian deeply inside, pumping and swallowing all the way. Then he would slowly pull the thick glistening cock out, totally covered with the man's saliva. He'd lick it end to end as he took another breath and then repeat the process over and over. Every time his cock was totally inside he could feel the intense swallowing action, pulling him deeper into the tight hungry throat. By now several others had crowded around to watch the show. The big man with the shaved head and tight muscles, wildly sucking the monster cock. Several made comments about the man's ability or encouraging him on, while others were doing the same to Brian. You could quickly identifiy the top versus bottom men amoung the spectators. "Eat that monster", one of them placed his hands on the back of the man's head and pushed him deeper onto Brian's cock. "Give it to him Brian", as he moved in close behind Brian and reached around pulling Brian's shoulders back and forcing him to arch his hips forward into the hungry man. "Take on more cock than you can handle?" someone questioned sarcastically as he put his hand around the base of Brian's cock to illustrate it's girth. Little did he know that he accidentially set off the cockring self defense mode briefly. The growth started as it registered the action on Chad's computer system. However, Chad wasn't there to note the alarm. "Make him gag on that fucking Bull cock." another demanded to Brian. Someone started jacking off the cock sucking man's dick. Another started pinching Brian's nips, knowing how that drive him wild. No one noticed that the cockrings self defense had kicked up both the girth and length of Brian's cock to prevent any chance of removal. Brian thought he felt something but the timing with the guy working his nips made it difficult to be sure. "Swallow that rock hard fuckin cock." Another challenged as his hands slipped down around the man's throat then pulled away quickly. "Jeeze, feel his throat!" Several looked. "Put your hands on his throat Brian." Brian was too distracted by effects the cockring had on both his cock and his body. He was reeling at the heightened sensations. One guy grabbed Brian's hands, placing them on the man's throat. "FUCK!", Brian exclaimed as he felt his deeply thrusting cock expanding the man's throat. "I can feel my own cock head!" Brian blasted forth violently, volley after volley of thick cum down the man's throat. His heavily ridged cock head was still stuck inside the man's throat and it looked as if he was running out of breath. But the big man wasn't going to give up one ounce of the studs load and swallowed hard as he could. After the last blast spewed into the mans throat, the two had to carefully extricate the turgid cock from the depth of the mans gripping throat. "FUCK Man that was totally a first for me!" Brian exclaimed. "I've never been so deep in someone’s throat before." "You liked my specialty? The man questioned with his horse voice. "You’re the longest and thickest I've ever managed to work my magic on." He stood up and they kissed deeply. "Got that right, who wouldn't like your specialty?" "I wasn't sure I'd be able to take all of you. You're extra thick you know." "Yeah, I hear that a lot, sorry. But man did you feel good. Except I didn't think I was going to get my cock out of you for awhile there." "I'm just glad you did because I wasn't able to force you out either. Your cockhead must really expand at climax." He dropped back onto his knees and lightly sucked Brian some more. "Any time you want to do it again, just let me know. I'm Cum_Extractor online." He grabbed his clothes, dressed and left for the night. One of the regulars in the next room motioned for Brian. He went in and found the man on all fours, ass in the air, on the bed, all lubed up and ready to go. "Fuck me hard man", watching you get sucked off like that I figured I'd better get you to fuck me before you were totally drained for the night. Brian stroked his cock a few times checking out his readiness. Then he grabbed a Magnum XL and slipped it on over the big mushroom head with the large ridge and unrolled it down the shaft as far as it would go. He positioned his cock up to Carl's ass and pushed hard trying to penetrate as the condom split open at the head and tore back. He grabbed it and pulled the remains off before getting back working into Carl. "AAAHHHHH, that’s it." He pushed in slowly at first, just an inch or two, waiting for Carl to relax. "OMG", Carl replied, "Take it slower, please?" He begged, "I've got to get used to your thickness. It's been awhile since you last fucked me." "You got it, besides I enjoy taking my time, opening up a tight ass. It feels soooo good." Brian slowly worked his steel hardened cock inside another slowly another inch or two. “Man are you tight way inside." He began to pick up the pace a bit as his cock pried the guy open inside and he was able to drill deeper into him. "Fuck, your cocks even longer than last time. Feels like you're heading straight up into my stomach and boring even deeper." Carl said as he grimaced and moaned with wild pleasurable pain. Another guy positioned himself in front of Carl. His dick, hard before Carl's mouth and placed his hands on the back of Carl's head. Just then, Brian hit bottom, Carl opened his mouth to yell out, as the waiting dick plugged him shut. Muffled sounds were all that was heard as Brian bored repeatedly into Carl's tunnel. Brian loved the feeling of the tight ass muscles pulling against his cock shaft as he pummeled full strokes, in and out. Suddenly Brian felt hands working on both his nips. The two hosts, one on each side, were working on them. They pinched and twisted, knowing full well how they were directly connected to Brian's cock. Brian bucked like a raging bull. Harder and harder, quickening the pistoning even deeper into Carl. One of the host finally noticed the shiny new cockring on Brian and couldn't resist slipped a hand down to feel it. He gave it a slight twisting tug, while trying to see just how tight it fit around the studs thick cock, then exclaimed, "Now thats a hot cock ring Brian." Suddenly Brian felt all his muscles tense up as an energy surge filled his body. His cock thickened and lunged deeper as the cockring again initiated the self defence growth surge in protection mode. Another unnoticed alarm on Chad's computer was logged. Brian uncontrollably blasted deep into Carl's love tunnel as he now knew the cockring had been activated. His explosive massive load of cum was pouring out Carl and into the mouth of another man who'd managed to work his way between Brian's legs waiting to feed. Brian collapsed on top of Carl. His massive bulk covering Carl and holding him tightly to ward off any additional motion on the cockring. The man below didn't escape and could only lap up the load of dripping thick cream. "Come on Brian," one of the two hosts directed, "You're needed in the other room." Pulling Brian by his arms up off of Carl as his still hard cock was with drawn with a loud sucking pop. He went to the other room making his way though the orgy of men, stepping over this one and squeezing between another group and the door. He ducked into the bathroom long enough to cleanup a bit. Quickly wiping down his sweat covered body with a damp washcloth. He couldn't help but feel the pump left behind by the cockring. His skin tingled at the chill as a breeze made its way over his tight skin. Into the hallway again, he stopped long enough to grab a few swallows from his bottle of water to rehydrate. As he did, groaping hands began stroking on his massive thick cock as other hands caressed up and down his torso and shoulders, across his broad shoulders, down his firm pecs and tweaked his nips. He wanted to linger and enjoy the sensual administrations when once again the hosts indicated the other room awaited him and pulled him along. "Brian, Scotts been waiting for you since he got here." Scott was on his back on the bed in the room. He had a cock about eight inches long and normal girth, that never seemed to go soft. A new guy with a swimmers build was straddling him, knees on either side, riding his dick wildly. One of the hosts directed Brian to the two on the bed. Pointing at the new guy, "Jimmy said he wanted to be double fucked by the two biggest dicks here tonight." Then he added, "He got here late so he hasn't seen or heard about you yet. He thinks Scott has the biggest dick here." The other host cut in laughing, "We asked him if he was sure about wanting the two biggest. He told us, 'Fuck yeah, bring him on'." Brian tried again to unroll a Magnum XL over his shaft only to have it tear before it was over his massive head just like the last time. "Fuck," he yelled, "this never happened before." Throwing it away, he got up on the bed behind Jimmy. His fully erect cock teasingly brushed against the new guys waiting ass. "mmmmmmmmmm" Jimmy hummed as he leaned forward spreading his cheeks. "Shove it in behind the big dick I'm riding. I can easily take two his size, the bigger the...." Then he stopped mid sentence. He reached back with one hand and tried to wrap it around Brian's rock hard monster cock. The huge head was pushing hard against Jimmy's opening. A bit of excitement and fear showed on Jimmy's face as those watching chuckled. "Holy shit, you've got a fucking horse dick!" One of the hosts corrected him. "No, you've got the horse dick inside you, this is Brian and his Bull cock." He chuckled. "And it's more than twice as thick as Scott." added the other host. "F-f-f-f-u-u-u-c-c-c-k-k-k-k-k-k !!!" Jimmy yelled as Brian’s cock head popped inside the outer ring of his ass. "Holy SHIT, Man!" he winced, "Take it slow." Brian hesitated, "You going to be okay?" he asked. Jimmy nodded his head and Brian pushed steadily in inch by inch as Jimmy squirmed and pulled his ass open wide repeatedly trying get stretched out and accustomed to the invading monster. Those around taunted and teased Jimmy mercilessly. Scott pulled Jimmy's head down and began kissing him deeply; he could feel the tension throughout Jimmy's body as he struggled to accommodate both cocks. Scott thought Brian was almost totally inside as his cock stopped moving against his own. Then Brian began to withdraw it nice and slow and then push it back in again, only deeper. He could feel the ridge of Brian's cock head running its way the entire length against the underside of his own hard cock as Brian long stroked the kids ass. It was like someone was inside stroking his cock over and over. In no time he was on the edge and ready to shoot his load. He pushed Jimmy upright as he shot his load. This forced Jimmy's ass back harder onto Brian's throbbing cock. Brian fell onto his back leaving Jimmy riding up and down on the two cocks until Scott's dick eventually slipped out. He worked his legs out from under Jimmy and sat watching amazed as Jimmy continued riding the massive bull cock deeper and harder than before, finally driving Brian over the edge. Scott was just about to move away as he was hit in the face with Jimmy's load. Jimmy couldn't handle the monster any longer and got off Brian just as the bulls load blasted forth, sending the thick cream all over the three of them and many of those standing nearby. Scott and Jimmy got into the shower first, as Brian waited while taking his time swallowing down water from his bottle before he entered the bathroom. The other two had just finish up and were toweling off as Brian stepped in under the refreshing spray. He was soaping up his chest and abs when he felt two hands wrapped around his cock from behind. "I just want to play with your lethal weapon for awhile." "Sorry, I'm not sure how lethal it'll get. I think I'm pretty well drained for the time being." Brian replied. "I understand," the man simply stated. "You don't mind do you?" As he began soaping up Brian's cock and balls. "Not at all." Brian continued to wash off, enjoying the feeling of the hands working on his cock. "That's one hell of a cockring. It really makes you look powerful." The man worked his finger under the edge of it, getting a grip and pulling on it. Brian reached down quickly to try and stop him. But he was too late. The cockring had already sensed the 'attempt to remove' and initiated immediate erection for the third time tonight. The man had all he could do to pull his finger out from beneath the cockring. "Sorry," Brian tried to cover up what had happened. "Guess I'm still ready for more action." "You're more than ready!" The man rapidly fisting the massive cock from behind, first with one hand and then, as his arm grew tired, the other hand. His own dick hanging down between Brian's ass cheeks. "Fuck man, hope you don't mind." Brian was too preoccupuied by the sexual attention and the incredible pump of the muscles in his body. He'd never felt this degree of total body pump before. Not even after his best workout. This was the third time tonight he enjoyed the pump of his entire body. "Hell... no... not... at... all" Brian managed to say, between strokes. His hands roaming over every inch of his own body, exploring the changes as he got closer and closer to cumming again. "In this position, I can pretend. I'm the one with the monstrous cock that I'm jacking." The man fantasized as he continued using both hands end to end on Brian's cock. "Man, if I had this for real, I'd be a porn star without a doubt." "Aaarrrgggg", was all Brian could say as the first volley of cum splayed out through the open doorway, hitting the chest of another guy who had just planned on entering the shower. He quickly dropped to his knees and aimed the huge head of Brian's monster to his mouth, catching the last three volleys of cum deep inside. Standing up, with his mouth full of cum, he covered Brian's mouth forcing the cum into Brian’s mouth as he kissed him. Brian swallowed the load tasting his own load of man juice. "mmmmmmmmmmmm good". The three rinsed off and stepped out of the shower. Brian toweled off and noticing that almost everyone had left, he got dressed and went down stairs. The two hosts were talking to Joe, another of the new guys, and having a drink. They offered one to Brian as he sat down to join them. They discussed how well the party had been among other things. It was an hour after the end of the party when a very handsome model type soaked from head to toe entered the room . "Guess I'm kind of late." he stated noting the empty room. "Sure is one hell of a storm out there." Sam acknowledged the late statement with a shrugging nod and walked over to greet the guy and then to check out the pouring rain. Dick informed him how the parties usually work and offered him to join us for a drink. The guy kicked off his sandals, pulled off his soaked tank top and shorts before sitting down next to Brian introducing himself as Greg. He quickly fit right in like he'd been there before. It wasn't too long and Joe picked up his stuff and left indicating he had a long day tomorrow. Greg pointed up the stairway and asked, "Is there was anyone else left in the big bedroom upstairs?" Brian thought something was up when the two hosts both got up as if on cue to some kind of signal. Sam went upstairs to find out, as Dick headed off to the kitchen to freshen his drink. Then Brain wondered how Greg, the 'new guy', even knew about the 'big bedroom' upstairs. He asked Greg what line of work he was in. But the answer wasn't verbal. Instead, Greg leaned in as he pulled Brian's head close and began kissing him deeply as he reach up under Brian's shirt and began playing with his nips. "They wanted us to get together and arranged this setup where I was to arrive after hours, pretending to have missed the playtime." Greg whispered, as Brian's breathing quickened in response to the attention being played on his nips. "And you're every bit as hot as they told me." He worked his hand down Brian’s abs to the top of his jeans. He lingered there momentarily as he unbuttoned them, unzipped the fly and reached inside. "Sorry, I'm not responding very well. I've had a rock hard erection going for the past several hours." Brian added. "I'm not even sure how many loads I've shot tonight." "You let me handle that." Greg said as he pulled off Brian's shirt and pants as he got down on the floor. The leather sofa felt soft beneath Brian. Greg began slowly sucking Brian's cock as he work on the two large balls with his hand. Brian felt his own total exhaustion but didn't want Greg or the party hosts to feel bad. They had gone to some effort to arrange this special private meeting. Besides this guy was incredibly handsome, sported a fantastic body and a very talented mouth. Then it occurred to him, maybe he could use the cockrings fail safe to help out. It worked by accident several times tonight already and he really wanted this guy. "I think I'm getting pinched by the cockring," he said to Greg, "give me a moment to adjust it." He reached down and pulled the cockring down a bit. "That feels better." It worked faster than Brain imagined. Greg resumed sucking as the cockring signal caused the immediate growth in his cock and an overall pump in the muscles on the rest of his body just as before. "Man, now that is a huge cock and so thick!" He grabbed it in both hands stoking it end to end as it grew full and hard. He sucked on the head like he was going to suck the insides out. Next he wrapped his hands around the base of the cockring, pulling it deeper into his mouth. Totally unaware he was tripping the failsafe the second time in a relatively short time. "FUCK, Dick and Sam were right about your fuckin bull sized monster!" And it was! The cockring signal made it grow even larger and thicker. Again a signal was sent to Chad's system and again he wasn't there to observe and adjust the system. Brian had never considered trying two successive attempts of activating the cockring. The resulting growth from a single attempt was always sufficient to stop him. He grabbed Greg's head in both hands and rapidly began pumping his cock every deeper into the open mouth like a sex craved maniac. "FUCK!" he screamed, thinking Chad had somehow interceded and was taking over. "I've got to FUCK you now!" Brian's sex drive had kicked into high as his cock throbbed violently. He wanted to fuck. He needed to fuck. He was out of control as the failsafe took over. His muscles grew larger with a pump even greater than before. His skin felt so tight like it was going to rip open at any time. His brain was on over load trying to comprehend all that was going on in his body. He imagined this must be what it was like to be on steroids of some sort. Just then both the hosts reentered the room. They quickly observed that Brian was in an extreme sexual frenzy. Recognizing Brian's pending need for release and not wanting to spoil their plans. They each grabbed one of Brian's arms. "Greg, grab his feet and help us get him upstairs." Once there they tossed him onto the bed. Tying first his wrists and then his ankles to the bedposts using velcro straps Sam had prepared when he left Brian and Greg in the living room earlier. "This isn't exactly what we had planned." Greg said to the others as he stripped off his briefs revealing his hardening dick. The two hosts worked on Brian's violently throbbing cock, now much larger than they'd ever seen it before. "You think his cockrings too tight?" The Dick asked as he pinched Brian's nips hard. "I doubt it; his balls would be purple by now if that were the case." Sam replied as he continued to stoke the monsterous cock. "Yeah, but his body's never been pumped like this before. You'd swear he gain twenty pounds of muscle in the last five minutes. And he's in such a sexual frenzy like I've never seen in my life." "His bull cock is fucking huge and hard as iron right now. There's not even any play in the shaft skin as there usually is." "Dam, you're right." Brian was so totally sexed that all he wanted was to fuck Greg’s tight muscled ass. Greg stepped up onto the bed with his ass above Brian's cock. He lowered himself into position stopped to tease with just the thick head of Brian's cock against his ass. "Going to fuck me Brian?" he asked knowing full well the answer. "No, not bound like this, I won't be able too," Brian lied, as he arched his back and thightened his glutes. He thrust his ass up violently until his cock head penetrating Greg's waiting ass. "I'm going to breed you!" Greg quickly pulled up off of the penetrating shaft which came out with a distinctive popping sound, like a cork out of a bottle. Brian strained against the straps holding him down. He managed to work his hands enough to loosen them a bit. Greg almost lost his balance for a moment, but quickly recovered. "You want to play rough, hey?" He lowered his manhole over the raging cock, allowing it to impale him again, deeper this time. "You feel so fucking good." He lingered on it a moment savoring Brian's limited thrusts. Then he pulled himself up a bit and then back down taking in even more of it's incredible length. "It's so dam thick, like the fat end of a baseball bat." Greg continued riding Brian's Bull cock with long purposeful strokes. Taking in more and more of it until he'd had all that he could stand without shooting his load. Brian continued bucking up into Greg as he continued working on the straps. Suddenly he freed one hand and then the other. Sitting up he pushed Greg over to the side onto his back. Brian quickly sat up, freed his ankles. "When I'm done with you, every fucking inch of your ass is going to know you were totally bred by the bull." The two hosts were aghast; they'd never seen Brian this aggressive and dominate before. "We've awakened his inner animal." Sam said, "We've awakened something, that's for sure." They began to play with each other as they watched the two muscular men enjoy each other. "Yeah, that's it stud, breed me." Greg was feeling the huge cock working ever deeper inside his ass. It felt like it was penetrating deep up inside him, into his abs, filling him past his limit. "Fuck you, I'm going to make you mine." Brian roared. "Ugh... You got me Brian." The friction against his prostrate had his own cock throbbing for release. His climax was approaching much too rapidly. "Not yet I don't." He pushed still deeper, "I said I was breeding you totally." "Aaarrrgggghhh, Please, no" He pleaded. Greg was totally overcome by the sensations inside by the massive thick cock stretching him so totally beyond his limits. Yet, he wanted more, and wanted to stop at the same time. He was going over the edge much too quickly. "And I'm not... totally inside... you yet!" He said as he pummeled ever deeper to the very last inch. "Yyyyeeessss," Greg hissed, as his load blasted all over both their chests. "Bred by the Bull" the one host said. The other knowing Brian better than most placed his lubed fingers to Brian's ass. He watched and at the right moment, quickly inserted two of them. Brian bucked like a wild raging bull being zapped by a cattle prod. He bucked and fucked even harder as he finished breeding Greg and screamed. "FUCK, FFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKK, FFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKK." Over and over, finally pulling out as even more cum shot across the chest of Greg and onto the wall above his head. Finally collapsing onto his back on the bed. His raging cock continued to spasm and shoot cum several feet into the air. Seeing this, the hosts both lapped up some of the spent glistening fluids. Then they began massaging them all over Brian and Greg as the two lay there, recovering their strength in each others arms. First Dick and Sam each showered and cleaned up while the two guests finished up. Brian and Greg showered together soaping and cleaning as they enjoyed each others muscled bodies a bit longer before leaving for the night. The sensors on Chad's system were constantly recording data from all the acquired studs. The system was recording unusually high incidence of 'activity' for Brian the entire evening. Several alerts were flagged by the system which normally would have been handled by Chad. However, he wasn't around to take action as Seattle was proving to be a difficult place to locate a candidate for acquisition. Today had been no better, so he decided to take the night off and go out on the town. He had hopes of improving upon his success by conducting some live queries in the local gay bars. Chad returned home late and as he entered his room, he glanced at the system log noting he'd missed several critical alerts. All of them from Brian's cockring. But all the warnings had expired leaving nothing that Chad could do about it now. He was too tired to anything but get some sleep and he knew he could review the data in the morning.

Cockring - Chapter 3 - Adapting Brian woke up Sunday at his usual time, showered, shaved and got dressed for the day. Then he made coffee, and read the paper. He delved deeply into those sections that usually were of interest to him and skimmed over those which were held little interest. Today an article in the Life Styles section caught his eye. It was about 'glow in the dark' ink being used for tattoos. He read the article with some interest. The article was mostly dealing with the ink used to make them glow but it also covered other topics. 'Ten questions to ask yourself before getting a tattoo' and 'Tattoo removal options' were just a few that were of interest to him. The part about lasers being the only effective method to remove a tattoo really held his attention. He had been considering getting a tattoo for months. Never able to decide just where to put it, he hadn't gotten around to having it done yet. The obvious choice would be on his bicep with second choice location on his upper back. The permanence of a tattoo was a big issue and for that reason he'd considered getting it on his abdomen just below his navel and extending to his cock. In this location it would not be visible at work and only those who'd seen him shirtless would know he even had one. A related issue for Brian was the fear of identification. If any one of his male sex partners took it upon themselves to make trouble, a tattoo would clearly identify him. It would be enough to convince anyone in his family that the guy had really been with Brian. The presence of this cockring was another identifying item that he now had to fear. Although these same men would never suspect he was stuck wearing it all the time. Thus it was less likely to be used as 'evidence' to convince someone of his identity. None the less the size and weight of the cockring was a constant reminder that he needed to be even more careful, especially around his family. Routine life would have to change a bit. Imagine trying to explain why you're wearing a cockring all the time, let alone the same cockring. Obviously he wasn't used to wearing a cockring all the time. He knew it would be necessary to devise credible reason why he would suddenly decide to wear a heavy piece of jewelry, especially a cockring. He knew a tattoo was more socially acceptable and common place to others than they had been just a few years earlier. The article this morning provided an excuse for why he chose not to get a tattoo. It was too permanent. A piercing would also be more acceptable, nips, ears or something. He could say that piercing were of interest to him but more acceptable with the younger generation. Also, the risk of injury from the jewelry getting torn out wasn't worth it. These reasons sounded good to Brian. He still needed something soon to explain the choice of a cockring, as the situation in the gym shower yesterday was too close. He finished the newspaper and made some lunch. Turned on his laptop and logged in to check his emails. He kept expecting to see something from Chad. He figured sooner or later Chad would have to explain the real reason for the cockring. He had many unanswered questions surrounding it. Questions that only Chad could answer. He was relieved and frustrated as there was nothing from Chad. He read thru his other emails, some junk, some from friends wanting to 'connect' this week and a few new men contacting him for more information. He always had to be working the potential to keep his sexual needs satisfied. Surprising how many men promise to connect but don't go through with the actual meeting. He then opened Google and began searching; trying to find out if anyone had logged anything about a similar situation with a cockring that couldn't be removed. He found lots of articles about men who'd put on cock rings or stuck something up their ass and had to go to the hospital and get it removed. But that wasn't an option. Going to the hospital was not something that he could hide from his family. They would find out that he had done something unacceptable. The implications would again arouse suspicions that he was having sex with someone else. Why else would Brian even think of trying on known sex toy, unless he planned to have sex with someone else? Frustrated by his searches he finished his lunch and got ready to relax by the pool. It was another beautiful day to relax and get some sun by the pool. Brian would rather be naked in the sun, but neighbors were too close. He made due by wearing his skimpiest bikini whenever he could get away with it. He was alone today so he put it on, grabbed his mirrored sunglasses and book. He spread his towel on the lounge chair and sprawled out face down on the lounge to read. The hot sun felt great as it penetrated the fibers of every muscle in his back. As most people who desired no tan lines, he had to lie in different positions to try and get even exposure. Soaking up the sun always made him feel energized and he had a good tan built up this year. Wanting to maintain the all over tan, Brian would shift his bikini around or bunch it up as best he could to provide maximum exposure to the sun. While laying face down wasn't any problem. Once on his side or especially on his back, he had to be more careful as it was very easy for the cockring to become visible. After a couple of hours and several positions he found himself laying on his back, inclined facing the hot sun as he felt the sweat running off his chest. He put his book down to take a drink of water as the sun reflected off the bright chrome finish of the exposed cockring into his eyes drawing attention to it. Brian looked at it admiring how it accentuated his large cock, protruding from his body. He realized that he was actually getting used to wearing the cockring. Surprisingly it wasn't uncomfortable and it did make him feel more masculine, powerful, and very virile. 'Maybe this won't be so bad in the long run,' he thought to himself. 'I wonder if I'll be allowed to use this as a tool for my own pleasure.' He slowly ran his hands over the light coating of hair on his broad chest and pinched his nips. Then he slowly continued, moving his hands down the ripples of his torso, across his abs and to the base of his cock. Carefully twisting the cockring bit by bit. In no time at all his erection sprung forth. He stopped suddenly as a terrible thought crossed his mind. 'No one else can be allowed to know what happens to me if the cockring is tampered with!' If any other man found out and purposely tried to tamper with the cockring, Brian knew he'd loose total control of the situation. He quickly adjusted his swimsuit to cover his exposed cock and ring while taking his mind off that thought. His eyes were tired from reading so he lay back with his eyes closed to give them a rest. In no time he had dozed off. As the clouds moved in and air cooled a chilly gust awakened him. He checked the time and realized he was late for his workout at the gym. He picked up his stuff, went in the house and quickly changed, then grabbed his gym bag and bolted out the door. Brian’s time at the gym working out was a good time to take his mind off problems and focus on his physical self. There were few distractions at the gym as most the others wore headsets and listened to music as they worked out, much as he often did. An occasional nod here or hello there usually sufficed for being friendly. In the locker room he had no problem changing into his gym shorts or tank top and the Jock Sock he wore daily also doubled as a jockstrap to provide enough coverage to hide the cockring. Workout was going well, he greeted those he knew and chatted a bit between exercises. Sunday was his chest and back routine which meant he spent a lot of time in the free weights using the incline bench and then on the Smith machine repeating the same routine with the 45 degree bench reversed for the decline press. He finished up on some of the other machines to provide a full range of exercises for the various muscles. About half way through his workout he noticed a guy he hadn't seen since last fall. The guy was around 30, light brown hair and a nice trim build. Brian had seen him in the gym and in shower before and he usually had an overweight buddy with him. Today he was there alone. Brian remembered the guy and his buddy would go through a cursory workout, spending a lot of the time chatting between them and watching others workout. They took an extra long time in the shower soaping up and rinsing off repeatedly as they continued their private conversation amongst themselves. The guy was Tim, he intrigued Brian as he had a soft furry coat of hair starting on his lower back just above his ass and covering both legs completely. His lower arms were also covered the same soft fur but his chest, abs and back were hairless. He had powerful legs and a tight hard ass, but wasn't as developed in his upper body. He remained Brian of pictures of satyrs in mythology books, although he didn't have the hooves or horns. His face was handsome and mischievous with large blue eyes. Brian had caught Tim checking him out in the shower once or twice before and wondered if there was anything more he should know about Tim. He even thought he saw Tim with his hands on his groin stroking himself after Brain was standing out in the drying area. A few months ago Brian had noticed Tim wasn't working out with his buddy anymore. He asked the buddy what had happened. The guy replied, "Oh, Tim plays hockey a lot and is at training camp. He'll be back this summer." And that he was in all his firm naked splendor. Chad was enjoying his Sunday but knew he had to check on his studs. Turning on his computer and logging into the system the display came up quickly. All the dots were green on the GPS map, so he checked the summary info on each one by one. When he clicked on Brian, he noticed the pulse rate and blood pressure were much higher than normal, but the arousal indicator read only slighty higher. He was curious what might be going on and thought it would be a good idea to see what Brian was up to. Zooming in on the GPS showed Brian wasn't at home, but at a nearby Community center. According the centers data it had video surveillance. "Nice" he said aloud as he tapped into the Cameras and tried to locate Brian on the video. "There he is on the PecDec machine." He zoomed the camera in and watched Brian's powerful chest as he pumped out several reps, straining to finish the last couple. He then pauses to rest between his sets. His chest was rapidly expanding and contracting with every breath. Scanning lower he could see that Brian had to be partially erect as well. Then he noticed Brian was looking across the room repeatedly at something. He couldn't see what it was, but Brian's eyes focused in on it several times. The smile on his face indicated to Chad that 'it' was more likely a person. Brian watched Tim and noticed he wasn't really into a routine much today. As before, he still seemed even more interested in watching others now that his friend wasn't here with him today. Several times he looked up and caught Tim watching him. As he wondered if Tim had something more on his mind today, his cock began to respond. He knew instantly that he wouldn't mind being a part of something with Tim should the situation warrant. Just then the arousal indicator started to raise confirming Chad's suspicion. He tried to change cameras to find out who it was that caused this arousal in Brian. He was frustrated to find there weren't enough cameras to cover the whole gym. Whoever it was would remain a mystery to Chad for now. Chad watched the indicator slowly return to normal as Brian continued his workout. With the excitement over he moved on to check on the rest of his acquisitions in the system just as an email arrived. I understand you found the Minneapolis stud. Will be anxious to see how he performs compared to the others. Know us Minnesota guys can really get horned up over the long Winters. Keep me posted. BTW - Congrats on the profitability for last quarter. Way ahead of the forecast in the business plan. - Doc Doc, was his business partner. The one with the finances to get this project going. He mostly stayed in the background as he totally trusted Chad running the business and keeping the project plan on track. Tim left the workout area before Brian finished his workout. Brian didn't know when Tim finished up but figured he'd run into him again another day. He finished his workout, refilled his water bottle and went down to the locker room. He knew that undressing in the locker room would again open him up for risk of exposure. He rehearsed in his mind what he would say if confronted by anyone. He began to perspire as he got more nervous about it. There were several men in the locker room when he arrived. Brian mixed up his protein shake and drank it slowly before washing out the container. He used it as convenient delay before undressing completely until a man and his son nearby, were done and left. He couldn't wait out the old guy in the locker next to him who usually took over an hour in the locker room chatting with others, as he moved so slowly. He really didn't want to have to explain it to him yet, but needed to shower and get home. He undressed, trying to act as normal as possible. 'Whew', he thought, 'I might make it another day.' The man was so distracted by other things that he didn't notice the cockring at all. He held the towel draped loosely in front of him as he made his way into the shower. He took his towel in with him and hung it the empty shower head nearby. He didn't realize just how nervous he was about this whole situation. A hairy heavy set guy was in the showers and watched him enter. Brian realized that taking the towel in with him actually drew attention he didn't want. Facing the wall and soaping up, Brian managed to keep the cockring hidden until the man left. Relieved to be alone at last, Brian continued to soap up and rinse off. The hot hard spray felt good as it pounded on his engourged muscles. Massaging them as the hard spray pelted like small hail stones. Suddenly he heard another shower turning on. Looking over his shoulder, with soap running into his eyes, he saw who it was. Who else but Tim. It was now clear what happened to Tim as he was taking off his swimsuit. He must have left the gym to do laps or enjoy the whirlpool, before quitting for the day. "Looks like you had a good workout up there today." Tim said in his deep sexy voice as he eyed Brian head to toe. Wow, he's never spoke to me before. Brian thought and didn't want to just ignore the guy so he replied over his shoulder. "Yeah, this was one of my heavier days." "Well your body is really is showing how hard you've been working out. I can see a big gain since last time" "Thanks, I haven't seen you working out with your buddy in months." "Yeah, I play hockey, so only workout here during off season. My buddy, found another guy to be with." Tim said, sounding disappointed. "Well, some things change over time, sure you'll find a new bud soon." "I guess so. I'm open for new things, so keeping my options open." Tim turned to face his shower and continue washing off. Brian grabbed his towel, drying as he walked to the drying area. As he finished up, he figured he was almost safe. But then he caught Tim's big blue eyes reflected in the large mirror of the drying area. Tim had stepped into the shower doorway, far enough to see Brian's reflection in mirror. He realized the cockring was in plain view and totally visible to Tim. 'Dam', he thought, 'don't say anything to me about it or I'll get an erection'. He was about ready to head to his locker just as Tim spoke up. "Nice cockring", he said softly to Brian, and then added, "looks good on you too." 'Now what do I do? What do I say? Got to act natural and bold.' Thoughts ran rampant through his mind. "Thanks, I like it. Guess I'm open for new things too." He stated mater of factly, knowing he needed and wanted to show self confidence in his response. Twistins sideways as he moved his towel aside, allowing Tim a clear view of his stiffening cock and the thick silver cockring. Tim stepped toward Brian and placed his hand on Brian's shoulder, turning him around the rest of the way for a better view, before directing him into the shower area. He then proceeded to run his hands down over Brian's firm, pumped pecs, across the ridges of his rippled abs and to the base of his engorged cock. Brian moved his hand to block Tim from touching the cockring out of fear that it would react. But Tim stepped even closer, ignoring the monster for the moment and instead started kissing and deeply probing Brians mouth. Brian was getting so aroused. He struggle to adjust to the situation while still trying intently to listen for other men in the locker room. "It'll be okay," Tim said calmly sensing Brians concern, "I've done this with my coach many times and never got caught. There's always a way around any interruption." "Talk about a sexual fantasy. I've never done it in a gym shower room before." Brian whispered softly in his deep masculin voice as his hands ran over Tim's supple body and smooth chest. "Wish I was your coach, not that I could help you much with your hockey training." "What? With your incredible body and what you must know about exercise? I've watched you working out and I know there is plenty of other training you'd be able to provide me too." He slowly lowered himself down onto his knees. Wrapped both hands around Brians rock hard cock and added. "Plus you've got this huge piece of specialized training equipment and I'm sure you can teach me how to use it properly." He slowly stroked its length, investigating every vein and ridge along the length. The massive head which ended with a deep ridge dividing it from the shaft. Then, opening his mouth wide, he began slowly envelope it, inch by inch. Savoring the massive cock slowly as he ran his hands back up Brian’s rippled torso to his pecs. He brushed across the two hard nips which force Brian to lunge forward, driving his cock past the back of Tim's throat. He pulled back enough to mouth, "Fuck are you wired!", before he started working them forcefully, driving Brian wild. Brian leaned his back against the wall, overwhelmed and totally consumed by all the stimulus flooding his senses. He couldn't remember the last time someone sucked his cock like this. Combined with the erotic connection between his nips and his cock it was too much. He was rapidly building toward loosing his load inside Tim's talented throat. Brian grabbbed Tim's wrists with his hands and pulled him up. Wrapping Tim's arms around his neck and then reaching behind Tim, pulled him close in a tight embrace. Their bodies meshed together tightly as Brians rock hard cock slipped past Tim's dick and between those erotic furry legs. "You’re incredible!" Brian spoke softly as he kissed Tim and probed deeply inside his mouth with his tongue, he tasted Tim. "mmmmmmm, and so tasty. I had to slow you down or you'd be gagging down my load already. This is way to exhilarating to rush. The threat of being discovered is heightening everything more than you can imagine." "Threat of exposure always makes it better for me too." Brian ran his hands down over Tim's tight ass. "Man, it really is just like fur." "You like that? Turns some guys off, they say it's like I'm covered with animal fur. If only they knew how much I love it when they compare me to animals. It really turns me on." "Animal, more like a mythical Satyr. Sex crazed half man, half goat. Explains the furry bottom and hairless top, doesn't it? And makes you sexy as hell." "Fuck yeah, a sex crazed Satyr! That’s me all right. This Satyr wants to finish the job he started." Tim sank back down to his knees, his hand briefly pulling on the cockring as he positioned his mouth over the thick head, taking it as deeply as he could once again. The reaction and growth was so rapid that it caught Tim totally unprepared as he felt Brian's cock head deep in his throat. The expansive growth stretched Tim's throat wider than he'd ever experienced. His eyes stared widely at Brian, in a fearful expression. He was knew the monsterous dickhead was stuck in his throat and feared it would suffocate him before he'd get it back out. He struggled and began to panic a bit before it finally returned to more normal size and he was able to pull the deep ridge behind the head out of his throat. "UGH! What the fuck happened?" Tim questioned, but before Brian could answer Tim had swallowed the cock again and again. Wanting more and more of Brian's wet glistening cock. He really had to struggle to get enough of the thick monster. Totally addicted to it's size and the thick head. He sucked harder and harder until Brian's body began to spasm violently, every muscle pumped and strained as his cum surged up and shot forcefully, deep into Tim. Tim struggled to swallow every drop of the thick, sweet cream. Then he squeezed Brian's big balls and cock, milking the last drops. Finally, he stood up and kissed Brian as he turned the faucet on the shower to icy cold. "Time for us to cool off!" Tim laughed as the two shivered beneath the spray. Tim stepped into the drying area first, picked Brian's towel up off the floor and tossed it into Brian still in the shower room. "You’ll need this!" he said with a nod toward the lockers, indicating someone was heading toward them. Brian quickly wrapped the towel around his waist trying to restrain the huge protruding bulge from his cock as he stepped into the drying area. They both were able to get dressed without attracting additional attention. They went out the door together and headed off toward the cars in opposite directions. "Until next time, coach." Tim shouted. "I want to work more on my forearm grip to better handle those hard sticking moves." "Yeah, I'll teach you how to handle the big stick even better." Brain replied, "You'll also have to work much harder on the pecs too next time. They work hand in hand you know." They both knew what Brian really meant. Once home, Brian ate supper with his family and afterward they settled in to watch a couple of shows on TV. Finding nothing but reruns on, the other family members decide to go to a movie. Brian stayed home as he wasn't interested in another stupid animated comedy. He had to get ready for work in the morning, whereas they were both able to sleep in the next day. He also wondered if the actions of the cockring could actually hurt someone sometime. He'd have to be carefull, but admitted to himself that he really liked the powerful feelings he got from the cockring and the impact on his body and it's musculature was fantastic! He got his stuff ready and packed in his backpack for the morning. Filled the coffee maker and set the timer. He brushed his teeth, undressed, and slipped on his sleep shorts. He always slept in the raw, so never actually wore them to bed, but needed to cover up for the rest of the family. He had some time left so he checked his email one last time before bed. He read a few mails from friends. They were mostly chatty friendly notes, but some wanted to get together again and others wanted to know if he was going to the next party. He exchanged pictures with a few new potential friends and even got a new video from a hot guy he'd been chatting with for a couple of years out in California, Kevin. He looked out the window to check the driveway to be sure no one was home yet and then realized the movie would run at least another half hour. Plenty of time he thought. He slipped off his shorts and sat down to enjoy the video. "Oh, Shit!" he said aloud. "I can't believe he actually recorded this." The vid opened with Kevin stroking the other guy’s dick. Talking about how big around it was and how he only wished the guy's dick was as large as Brian’s. He even said, "Don't worry, my bud here offered to help me practice so I'll be able to handle you better when I come out to visit." It continued and quickly became a very hot scene showing Kevin sucking on the guy's very thick dick. Kevin was working hard trying to swallow it all and was about to give up. Just when the top guy grabbed Kevin's head and started violently face fucking him. Kevin went wild, he didn't fight back, instead placed his hands on over the other guys hands, which let him know to continue. Kevin swallowed and turned red several times from holding his breath, before he was allowed to get more air. At the end, he let go of the guys hands, wrapped his arms around the guy’s ass and pulled him as tight as possible. This forced the guys cock totally inside Kevin's hungry mouth. You could see Kevin swallowing and still not wanting to release the guys cock. He finally had to release him and had to gasp for a breath of air; before he licked his lips of the last drop of cum. Kevin turned to the camera and with a big smile said, "You’re next Stud! You and that fucking huge bull cock.” Brian was hard now. He just had to watch this again as he jacked off. Chad had been doing his nightly bed check on the studs and opened up Brian's data just before Brian watched the vid the first time. The data indicated that Brian had sex shortly after the last time Chad had checked on him. The location data showed it was at the gym leaving Chad to wonder if Brian and 'whoever' had connected after Chad stopped watching. It was only moments later that the real time data showed Brian's arousal indicator was climbing rapidly. Quickly checking the GPS showed that Brian was home. Chad quickly activated Brian's web cam hoping to catch him. "Fuck! Look at him jacking himself." Brian restarted the video unaware that he was being monitored or watched at all. As the video played, Brian was getting closer and closer to releasing his load. It was then that Chad decided to help him out just a bit. He sent a signal for the cockring to amplify Brian’s arousal signals and feed them back to Brian. Brian was already going wild. "aaawwwww, aaaaawwwww", as he frantically jacked the length of his massive cock. Then feeling the enormous rush from the cockring's feedback, "aaaawwww, oooohhhhh ...dam!." "I'd like you to top me again stud" Chad said to the image on the monitor as he worked a large, Brian sized dildo slowly into his ass as he jacked off with his other hand. Brian's arousal grew rapidly as he continued pummeling his engorged raging cock. "uuuuhhhh, fuck I feel everything is stretching, growing like my body’s pumped from a workout, dam!" He continued pumping even harder. His heart was pounding harder, his muscles pumped larger as he worked even harder toward climax. "He's got to be doing it to me again!" Straining head to toe for release of his load. "That’s it work that massive Bull cock into me." Chad moaned as he imagined the lubricated dildo he used to pummel his ass was actually Brian's massive cock. "aaaawwww Fuck. aaaawww, I've never experienced anything like this." He exclaimed as he looked down over his pecs which seemed even larger than he'd ever seen them before. His swollen balls drew up tight to his body between his powerful thighs, as an enormously large load of cum surged out his cock. "Cum with me stud, I'm going to shoot my load as you milk yourself dry." "aaawwww, aaawwww" Shooting volley after volley of cum all over his chest and face. The thick white man juice was flying everywhere. "aaawwww, aaawwww, yeeeeaaaahhhhh." As his cock continued to erupt even more cum until he was finally drained. Chad was still shooting his load and feverishly working the big dildo even deeper inside his ass as he continued to watch his prize Stud in action on the monitor. "More... more... don't stop now... I got to have more!" "aaahhhh, oooohhh," Brian continued his jacking, milking out that last drop. "aaahhhh, aaahhhhh, yeahhhhhh," savoring it as his racing heartbeats slowed. "Whoa.... fuckkkk." Still slowly stroking the still massive swollen cum covered cock. "aaahhhhhhhh" Chad finished jacking himself and switched off the cockring. He was as exhausted as Brian, but continued to watch as Brian slowly rubbed the thick cream into his chest and abs. He stoked his cock a bit more and carefully examined the cockring. Brian knew Chad must have activated the cockring as he had been careful not to set it off. But how Chad managed to time it just when Brian was jacking off to Kevin's video? He shut off his computer as Chad put his system to sleep for the night.

Cockring Chapter 2 – Realization Chad woke early the next morning totally horned up with a raging hard on. His thoughts flashed back to last night and the wild sex he had in the shower. "Shower, yeah, guess I need anotherone." Once under the water he stroked his hard dick as he worked his fingers between his tight ass cheeks. The water steamed down his firm tan body as he mouthed kissing Brian. Remembering the unusual second arousal, its' intensity stronger than the first one. He remembered Brian holding him tightly restrained as they kissed deeply. Feeling that monster cock stabbing his abdomen. Then breaking away from Brian, climbing up wrapping his arms around that strong neck and slowly easing down to ride that cock. Brian was like an animal beneath him. Bucking up into him so deeply and thrusting hard with that massive cock. Chad furiously jacking his dick, totally on the edge, ready to cum when an image from his childhood came to mind. Brian is like a mighty rodeo bull, strong powerful with a massive bulls cock and an animalistic drive during sex. Chad shot forth a massive load of cum. His body convulsed as he launch volley after volley until he was drained and worn out. Stepping out of the shower he dried off and wrapped a towel around his waist. He ordered coffee from room service and while he waited for it, decided to make the most of his limited time to get some work done. Sitting at the desk he turned on his laptop to check his email. He quickly composed a note and sent it off to Brian. Then he switched to his web page and brought up the GPS map. All dots on the map were green which indicated no problems in the system. All his acquisitions were doing well. He wanted to check the details of his latest stud, so he clicked on Brian’s dot in Minnesota. The screen refreshed and showed several graphs including blood pressure, heart rate, temperature and other bodily functions. The system constantly analyzed the subjects and extrapolated other data which it displayed and logged in a database. The arousal data indicated that Brian had been at least partially aroused several times during the night. This was not at all unusual during dream cycles. His research had indicated that it was especially pronounced in true alpha males like those studs he'd acquired. However, Brian's arousal cycles were more frequent and at a much higher magnitude than the norm. In fact, the current arousal indicator was on the rise, passing 'partial' on the scale and nearing 'full' erection. He knew this would surely awaken him, so he decided to continue monitoring the data. As it was nearing the time Brian usually woke up for work he was struggling to enjoy his day off by sleeping in for a change. Between the habit of waking before the alarm rang, an erotic dream and a rampant hard on, it was proving to be a losing situation. His last hope was lost by the ringing of the damned phone. He cursed the fact that anyone would call at this hour. "Most likely a wrong number", he grumbled as he answered the phone. "Yeah...” Brain answered in his groggy voice. "Morning Stud, its Chad" "Hey... how’s it going...”, Remembering last night, Brian reached for his cock, finding that he was totally hard. "Great! Sure enjoyed making you cum so many times." "Man that was a hot time last night." Brian admited as he slowly stoked himself. "Even after shooting six loads?" Chad questioned. "Aw... hell yah...” "I'm curious, you still wearing the cockring I gave you?" "Cockring?" He remembered it from last night, and how hot it felt during sex. "Check your cock" "Yeah I still got it on, why?" "Well, it’s not just a cockring. It's what made you cum so many times!" Chad turns up the power on the cockring sending a pulse through Brian’s cock. "What the?", as he gripped his cock trying to control the forceful throb. "I control it remotely." "Remotely, what?" "Remote control of your massive stud cock." "aw... FUCK! What are you doing?" "I can make you hard and cum any time I want too." "You can What?" Brian feels his now raging cock needing relief. "awwww awwwww fuuuuu" as the waves come faster and harder, "shit.. Turn it off... come on" he pleads for Chad to stop it, thinking this is some cruel kind of joke. "uhl uhll", Brian strains every muscle as the pulses cause his cock to throb and grow closer to shooting another load of cum, "fuck! What in the hell you doing to me?" "Giving you proof of what I can do to you anytime I please from now on. The program I ran last night was just a taste of what I can deliver through that cockring." Brian couldn't help himself any longer. Every muscle of his body straining as he furiously he pumps his cock. Helpless as the energy pulse takes effect on his throbbing cock. His desire for relief increased to the point that he is driven to double fisting the enraged nine inch monster. The veins standing out as he struggled to try and shoot the massive load. "Yeah! That’s it! Fuck! Work that fuckin monster for me." Brian drops the phone as he shouts at the top of his lungs. "Yeah... yeah... awwww fuck!" Just then Chad hung up the phone. Next he set the system to run the double load subprogram, leaving Brian writhing in sexual agony. Too which, Brian pumped off not one but two massive loads before he could regain control. Laying on the bed, covered in his own cum, he thought of the cockring. Frantically he tried to remove it. Pulling and twisting on it proved impossible. The cockring seemed to sense his efforts and triggered something that caused his cock to immediately grow to full hardness again. Removing his hands from the cockring the sensation subsided and his cock slowly return to normal size. Brian thought to himself that he'd have to come up with some other means to remove it. He began to think back to the online chats they'd had in the past and the conversation from the night before. He remembered how he told Chad about his married life and frigid wife. Going without sex with her for years and diverting his energy and attention to working out in the gym. Getting in shape and then taking up new sports to divert his energy and keep his mind off sex. Anything to stave off his sexual needs. Only to end up with other men starting to notice him, making comments, finding excuses to touch his body and making passes at him sexually. How he finally decided to fall back on the pleasures he'd experienced a few times during his college life. The good times of wild man sex with his buddies. Finally, he explained how he could only get away on an occaisional limited basis as he didn't want to end his marriage. Everything else about it is great! And I really do love her. Then Chad had asked about what Brian did when he couldn't get away. Those times when the need was so great. Brian explained how he'd have hot instant messaging sessions on the internet with men online and even gotten into exhibition via webcam sessions open to everyone on gay sites. Getting off on all the positive, encouraging comments from other men. He had grown proud of how he looked physically and his big cock. He loved to get off while showing it to others. He got into wearing cockrings of various styles and types which emphasized his size. Finally, he recalled what Chad had said last night, when he gave Brian the cockring. 'After what you told me about your situation and getting limited free time to play, I figured you'd appreciate this. Something to help give you pleasure, stimulate your hot sexual desires and give you release when you can't get free to be with other men.' Only now did he begin to understand the hidden meaning to Chad’s words. Even the reply to his concerns that it may not come off, 'it'll stay on as long as you need and then some.' What had been one of the most spectacular nights of his life had led his current situation and potential nightmare. He became angry thinking about Chad. The man who'd given him so much pleasure just hours ago was now taking pleasure in his ability to torture him. He couldn't believe he'd trusted this man so much or that'd he'd been such a fool. He needed to contact Chad hoping he could find out what it was that he wanted. Money? Revenge for something? There had to be some way out of this situation. He wanted to talk to Chad and try to convince him to remove the cockring. Brian didn't have a phone number to reach Chad and the call log on his cell only showed the hotel number. He tried the hotel and asking for the room, was told the occupant had checked out earlier. He logged into his eMail and found that 'MultiLoadPumper' account was closed. It indicated that Chad had covered his bases, checked out of the hotel and left town. It clearly meant that any attempt to contact him would be futile. However a final message was sent to Brian. "I will contact you if necessary. And use you for my pleasure whenever I desire!" He continued to ponder the situation, but he knew he had to go about his day as if nothing were wrong. He'd have to go Roller Blading, spend time reading by the pool and go to the gym as usual so as not to draw attention to his problem. It'd be impossible to explain it to his family as to how he got into this situation. Needless to say, he was concerned when Chad might activate the cockring again. Roller blading ten miles that day went without incident although the heavy cockring swinging around his cock with every stride, was always on his mind and very distracting. It was obvious that several guys on the trail had indeed noticed it too. Back home he changed into his swimsuit, put on his tanning lotion, made a sandwich, grabbed his book and headed out to the pool. Time flew by with the only incident being a slight rise as he was reading a hot scene about male sex between two muscular characters in his book. Although not unusual, it caused him to take a break; just to be sure it was due to the subject matter. Fortunately it was. He made a mental note that normal erections were not altered by the cockring. On his way to lunch, Chad's thoughts wondered to his fun the night before. He couldn't help but think of Brian, his big cock and how this stud had somehow managed to get him aroused that second time. Chad found his cock growing hard as he relived the scene in the shower yet again. He wanted to see how his latest alpha male was doing. He wanted to call him or send an IM or eMail, but those weren't acceptable options. It would break his security rules to have subsequent direct contact. Besides he doubted that Brian would even want to communicate with him. The presence of the cockring itself would certainly make Brian impossible to reason with. No, talk of sex, love, or romance could possibly calm the anger Brian must have about last night’s deception and his current situation today. He would have to wait and see if Brian was okay from the system data that evening when the scheduled task was to taunt Brian again. Just to remind him of the control held over him via the cockring. Chad would just have to let Brian's day continue without interruption. Brain could try to remove the cockring forever without success. Chad felt secure knowing full well that there was no way anyone else could remove it and that he could activate it anytime he wanted. The hot sun felt good on Brian as he was floating in the pool chair, reading his book. He set his book aside, took a drink of water and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He leaned his head back, closing his eyes for a moment when he remembered something he'd seen in a movie once where the guy was wired with a bomb that was remote controlled. Radio waves don't pass thru water. Figuring it may work as long as the cockring was underwater, he slipped off the chair into the water. Pulled his bikini off and carefully looked over the cockring without touching it. He decided to give it a minute and sank lower in the water up to his neck. May as well get more water between it and the air he thought. He put his hand on the cockring and nothing happened. Then, slowly, he tried to remove it. The effect was immediate! His cock sprang to life, growing so long and hard that he had to stay in the water until he could get his swimsuit back on and it softened enough and he could manage to pack it back inside. He took a mental note: removal prevention is part of cockring and not signaled by the remote system. An hour later, Brian went into the house and changed for the gym. Packing his gym clothes, towel and music. He arrived at the gym as usual parking in the nearly empty parking lot and proceeded to the locker room. He undressed and changed into his workout clothes. After putting on his iPod headset and lifting gloves, he went upstairs the workout area. He managed to get thru most of his chest and back routine before it started to get busy. Back in the locker room, he took off his shoes, socks and tank top. Mixed up his protein shake and shed his sweaty gym shorts and jock sock. He finished his shake, grabbed his towel and closed his locker before heading off to the communal shower. Once his towel was on the hook outside the shower, he walked over to his usual corner and turned on the water. His pumped muscles relaxed a bit under the powerful hot spray. He soaped himself up and his thoughts drifted back to Chad and the sex they had in the shower just the night before. His hand touched the cockring and reality hit him hard, just as he heard the voices of other men in the locker room. No time to panic, he knew he needed to hide the cockring still wrapped around his cock. His cock was starting to grow out of fear of being discovered, as he heard lockers closing and figured they'd soon be upon him. Quickly he made his way across the shower area to his towel. He left one end of it hanging in front of him as he dried himself off. One of the members, a local police officer, started up a conversation about his latest exercise program. Brian managed to continue drying off as best he could. Finally the officer completed his story and went into the shower area. Brian made his way to his locker and dressed quickly. He shook his head as he left the gym. Thinking how lucky he was that the locker room had been empty both times while changing earlier. Chad couldn't believe how stupid he'd been. To think that it was that possible for him to forget about the cockring like he did. He had worn cockrings before but always removed them when he was going to the gym. He wondered if he was ever going to get used to wearing it all the time. Then, realizing this may be a permanent situation, he decided he needed to adjust his life or be prepared with an explanation for wearing a cockring in the future. Knowing full well he couldn't hide it forever. He arrived home just in time for dinner and watched some TV with the family. After an hour or so, he went up to his office to pay the monthly bills before bed. He sat at his desk with the computer on, paying bills and balancing the checking account. Chad was hundreds of miles away in his hotel room. Browsing the internet, looking for other alpha males with the potential to join his group. As he worked he monitored his group of studs, finally deciding it was time to taunt his latest prized stud. Chad was please by how many loads he was able to force out of him last night. Not only did he have the most massive cock in Chad's group, but he proved to have the most stamina of them. Also, the results of the data collected last night was really intriguing. He wanted to enjoy a little sexual pleasure playing with the massive bull sized cock of his latest acquisition. Chad adjusted some of the settings for Brian. He was pleased to find him sitting at a computer with a webcam connected. He sent the command to activate the cam. Then initiated the subprogram and listened, sure enough it had a microphone built in too. He watched the webcam on Brian's computer broadcast the image of his shirtless subject. He admired the upper body development, the broad shoulders, large pecs and those powerful upper arms. "Well, back to business." He said to himself with a longing sigh. He clicked the button to launch the subroutine. It was set to initiate a massive instant erection and continue until orgasm completed. "FUCK!" Brian almost yelled as the erection came on so rapidly. He reached to his cock standing erect, head sticking out the top of his shorts. "I didn't want this one." "No, I did", Chad states to himself, knowing full well Brian couldn't hear him. "Oh Shit", He pulls his raging cock out of his shorts. "oooohhhhhh" as he pulls his shorts down to get at his balls. "That's it Stud, show me that bull cock throbbing and straining for relief." "awwww what the?" Brian stroking harder now. "ah-h-h Fuck" Then realizing it had to be Chad. "He's got me again." "Dam right Stud. And I intend to enjoy you again and again. This is just the beginning for you." "oh shit....ahhh ......ohhhh" Brain frantically pulled off his shorts. "That’s it. I love to see that hot body totally naked and under my control." "oh, nooooo..oh.. ahh.. fuckkkk" He continues stroking himself, harder now and running his hand over his abs. Realizing that they seemed firmer than he remembered. "Feel those abs Brian." "oh yeah... fuck" "Now, run your hand over those pecs and pinch those nips HARD. I know how that really drives you wild." "awww how the hell does he know", His thought cut short by the pain from pinching his nips with one hand while he continued pummeling the length of his still growing cock. "You'll learn over time what I know. And it's considerable." "What the fuck does he get out of it? Brian questions aloud. "Someday I might let you know the answer to that one." Chad smirks to himself. "I know what I get out of it." The euphoria hits hard in Brian, now overwhelmed. "That's only part of it... the rest you'll discover later", Chad continues to jack off his own hard dick while watching Brian on the monitor. "There you cum ... mother load." Brian blasts forth another massive load all over his desk, computer and most of the paperwork. Once he recovers the cleanup job begins. "Nice one, Brian, very nice and timed perfectly too!" Clicking a button on the web page. Chad updates his notes again, saves his files and sets the system back on monitor. Grabbing his clothes, Chad heads to the shower to clean himself up before bed. He tosses the clothes into the hamper... and starts the water. Looking into the mirror he decides he needs more sun as his tan seems to be fading. Quickly checking over his slim firm torso, he decides his workout routine is still sufficient. 'No need to change it yet." he says to himself. Slapping his firm ass, he steps into the shower. Its warmth feels good on his smooth skin and tight muscles. He feels a twinge inside; remembering how well if felt when Brian was fucking the other night. He realized how much he really enjoyed some of the aspects of his work. Also, some of the acquisitions more than others. I am reworking the series and posting once available. Hope all can be patient.

Day 43 It had been a whirlwind week since Colin "borrowed" my car keys. There had been a subtle but noticeable shift in our relationship. Colin was getting more assertive about his workouts and diet. And even though I was still putting together his workout plans day by day, really, all I was doing was writing down what he told me to. Clearly he had been paying attention to my workouts all these years, and he was much more knowledgeable than I realized. And the workouts seemed to be benefiting both of us. Colin was getting stronger, there was no doubt, and I was gaining mass as well. I was pleased to feel my jeans looser in the waist, even though I had gained 6 pounds. 6 feet tall, 186 pounds, it was probably the best shape I had ever been in. I was planning to visit my grandparents for a few days. Before I left, Colin asked me to review his workout plans. I sat in my bedroom and flipped through the tattered notebook we had been using to keep track of his progress. Day 3, bench press, 85 lbs, Colin struggled to complete 6 reps. Day 7, bench press, 95 lbs, Colin finished 8 reps, out of breath, but ready to take on more Day 15, bench press, 135 lbs, Colin easily finished 12 reps Day 24, bench press, 155 lbs, Colin easily finished 15 reps Day 35, bench press, 175 lbs, Colin easily finished 12 reps If I hadn't been present for all those workouts, I never would have believed that progress. An 85lb bench press to 175 lbs in just over a month? It was remarkable. My own bench press PR was 245, and Colin was quickly closing in on that record. Colin sauntered into my room as I was getting my bag packed. He leaned against the door frame, of which he was filling more and more, and went through the training plan. He was still wearing the hoody, so my only visual measure of his progress was the size of his forearms, which had filled out and solidified like steel cables. And then I noticed his neck. I could see his traps leading up from his back to a newly thickened, very solid neck. It was the type of neck you saw on professional football players, the guys who can never get their dress shirts to button all the way up. I have no other way of explaining it. By instinct, again, I looked at my neck in the mirror, then back at his. He noticed me doing it, and just smiled. "You look surprised Greg." "Colin." I stumbled for some words, and then tried to change the subject. "I wrote out your training plan, and remember to eat." As if he needed to be reminded of that. I was nervously packing my bag, and I tried to pass him in the doorway to get to the hall closet. But his frame blocked me, again. He just stood there casually, and said "Greg, you have pretty big hands, right? I remember how you always needed a special baseball glove." I nodded yes. And in fact, I did have fairly large hands. It was one of the qualities that made me an outstanding third baseman. "Do you want to see how those hands measure up now Greg?" I was flustered and tried to move past him, but he wasn't budging. "Colin, yes I noticed your neck. But I don't have time for this now. I have to get on the road before dark." He reached his hands down to mine, again grabbing both my wrists. I knew fighting him was futile, but I tried anyway. Without even trying, he moved my hands up, and held them right at his collar bone. "Go ahead Greg. See how those mitts of yours measure up now." He stretched his neck up for effect. I was still a few inches taller than Colin. Emboldened by that advantage, I reached a hand over and placed it on his neck. I squeezed a bit, and honestly, it felt like steel, there was no give at all. And then Colin moved my other hand up. "Try with both hands now Greg. Tighter." And with both my hands on his neck, I realized they did not fit. I tried to squeeze, but it was like squeezing a fire hydrant. He just kept saying "Try tighter Greg," as I failed to make even a dent in the thick muscle he had seemingly willed to grow. His neck was incredibly massive, and powerful enough to tire my hands. I just pulled away and said "Okay, you made your point Colin." And he let me pass into the hallway. Making no further mention of his thick neck or my newly powerless hands, Colin just waved the notebook and said "I'll stick to the plan Greg. Seems to be working, no?" "Yes it is Colin. I will see you in a few days." I paused and looked at him, proud of his accomplishments. "We are almost halfway to the 90 day point Colin." Colin just laughed hard, clapped a hand onto my shoulder, and ushered me out of the room. "Yeah, I might need 90 days Greg." I couldn't tell if he was joking or not, but soon I was in my car, on my way to my grandparents. "See you on Day 48 Greg," his words to me as I pulled away, kept ringing in my head.

Pleasure Growth 6 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Aaron, felt his cock stirring again, so soon after his last blown load. He didn't know why he felt so incredibly, uncontrollably horny, but he was pretty sure he didn't need to trigger another growth spurt. Looking down at his now thirteen foot tall self, with a body built somewhere between a gymnast and an american football player, his heart started to race and pound in fear, panic. He was so huge! He could still get bigger! He didn't need his parents and family to see him like this. He couldn't go back to the house because he couldn't fit into any room! In fact, he barely fit into this room, and only because he was sitting on the floor. He needed to leave to run. He needed to get out of this room, that contained Zeke's shirt and lingering cologne before his cock reached full errection again and caused his body to erect right out of this staff cabin. Realizing there was no way to squeeze out through the door, Aaron opened the door, then backed up and rammed the doorway at full speed in a slightly crouching position. "AUUUUUGH!" His shoulders met the door frame and he was paused for a brief second, but then his massively broad and muscular shoulders took care of the frame work and he burst through to the outside. Screaming in pain, as the door frame still cut into him and bruised him quite a bit, Aaron came to a full standing stance and was overcome with more panic realizing that in his bare feet he stood nearly two stories tall. A clap of thunder roared and rumbled at the same time as another scream came out of Aaron's mouth. A storm was moving in, hard and fast, but Aaron didn't care. He took off running towards the back of his family's ranch. He felt good running.... getting some use out of these larger muscles, these longer legs, bigger feet..... he felt the use of them, their strength, their power. He felt the weight and heft of his longer and thicker cock as it swayed from side to side, getting smacked back and forth by his quads. The bounce of the base of his cock on his billowing balls, making him feel like he was being racked or sometimes stroked each time his cock bounced heavily upon them. He felt so virile.....so strong.....so powerful! No! he mustn't give in to those thoughts. He can't trigger another spurt. Trying to let the rain coaz him in to believing he was taking a shower, he leaned his head back as he ran, letting the raindrops pelt and caress his face and run down his body. In shorter amount of time required, he had made it to the end of his family's property, but in his new body he effortlessly jumped the fence and kept on running..running to.....nowhere. It didn't matter where, just let the storm take him...take him away. On and on into the night he ran... WHAM! "AAAAAAAUGH!" WHUMP! The next thing Aaron knew he was flying through the air. No, he was more like tossed across the air, not enough oomph in the blow to send him up and over. The blow, however, was a decent solid one. Aaron landed several feet from the impact, his sides and left leg hurting, and passed out. He had run so far he was crossing over a set of railroad tracks, but the pounding rain and flashes of lighting in the dark night had blinded him to that fact, as well as the fact that a train was in close proximity. His thoughts had played so loud in his head, it had made the engine and its whistle silent. Having come to a stop, several passengers and the engineers got out to see what they hit and were stunned in complete awe. "whoweeeeoooooooo" whistled one of the engineers. "Lawd almighty, look at the size of that fella." "Yeah...and look at the amount of damage to the front of the engine. She's still works just fine, we can make it to our next town. Mostly cosmetic and protective catcher for things like cows and moose, but she'll have to be repaired once we're there. Railway commission won't allow her to run like that." "Oh, fucking shit! Of all the things to happen to us...." "Worse than that, master. We'll need to take him on board. I"m not aware of any towns close by, and even for his size, we can't leave him out in the rain." "Sampson! Get a few men and get that freak on board! He'll need medical attention....as well as working a few days for me to pay back for repairs." *************************************************************************** Aaron woke up late one morning to the sounds of children's laughter and a colliape playing. He shifted his body a little, making some small groans and moans, feeling extremely stiff and sore on his left side, hip, and thigh. He thought he heard some soft moans and gasps of surprise close by. Staring up at the ceiling he thought it a rather odd one: pulled together drapes, silk maybe, but there was a smell of canvas... Finally his eyes came to the center of the ceiling which went up into a cone and had a pole stuck through the middle of it. He was in tent. Aaron threw back the covers to get out of bed. "Wait a minute" he thought. "The bed fits." Wondering how this could be at his new size, Aaron leapt out of the bed to a full upright standing position. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, sigh, and faint dead away, collapsing to the floor. Aaron turned his head and screamed in surprise. There on the other side of the tent stood a whole crowd of people: men, women, children, couples. He quickly grabbed the sheet that was on him in bed and covered his front part up. One of the two entrance ways into the tent opened up and in stepped a powerful figure of a man. He stood head and shoulders over most men, actually head and almost chest over most men. He was powerfully built, like a bodybuilder, and he veins were full an engorged with blood. He had jet black hair that hung from his head to just past his shoulders, encased his jaw and chin in a very thin lined but thick haired beard, and covered his portruding pectorals and brick like abs, arms, and legs. He wasn't wearing a shirt, although he did have thick heavy leather bands around his upper arms and matching vambraces upon his wrists. What appeared to be the bottom half of a toga was wrapped around his waist and covered most of his thighs, while his calves were incased in strong, tight, leather laces that led to the sandles upon his large feet. Over the waist of the toga was a large leather belt with bronze plates all over it, the center one being large, round, and having a stamped 'S' upon it. This was Samuil Skromonyy, but known to the circus members and attendees as, "Sampson: the Baltic Behemoth! - The seven and half foot tall Russian Strongman." He stepped through everyone and over the guide ropes. "Ladiez and Gentlemen. This show iz now close-ed for da day. He iz jus vaking up from a zerious concushun and needz medicahl attenshun." One man, maybe around six four stepped forward, "We paid some money to see him!" "Ant you vill pay more dan dat in the hozpital! RAAAAAAAUUGGGGGH!" Striking a most muscular pose that Lou Ferrigno would have flinched at, Sampson roared at the crowd until there was one, very small, not so fancily dressed clown in the corner near a tent opening. "But....but....Sampson.... Samuil.... the master said he was to be viewed..." "Da master I anzver too in da realm of buizness, but he..." and Sampson rose up full and flexed both of his arms. "He vill anzwer to me in da realm of moralz! Get zomeone. Peeck up da voman ant take her to da medicahl tent." After the diminutive clown let out a wimper, found another to help him, and carried the woman away, Sampson turned round to face Aaron and stood there appraising the situation and Aaron's size. Sampson just barely came up about mid thigh to Aaron. "You....sit. You look vobbley ant even I may not be strong enough to stop if you fall." Aaron sat back down on the bed. "Where am I?" "You are on da outskirds of Anaconda, Montana. You are in a ezpeshally made tent to be your home, here az part of Master Mendolli's: Circo di Meraviglia." "Wait... I'm part of circus!?!" "Vell, you are now. You vere on railroad tracks at night, novone saw you. Ve struck you. Did more damage to eengine dan did to you, I tink. Az such repairs needed to be made. Master Mendolli not happy about it. He make you vork for him until you earn enough to pay for eengine, clothz, furniture, food, and zomting for you to keep youzelf." "But, I don't want to work for a circus. I certainly don't want people staring at me." "If you don' vant to vork for him, I doubt anyvone could stop you from running havay, but you still need to rest for a vhile, ant you vere running from zomting. Do you have a place to run to?" "I....I.....don't know." "I am Samuil." and the strong man stuck his hand out. "Dey call me Sampson around here. I am da zideshow strongman. Aldough, you could put me out of vork. I look like a child nekz to you, ant dat takes a bit to do." Aaron took the man's hand as gently as he could and shook hands. "I am..... I'm.......I..... I don't know. I don't know who I am. Do you?" "No.... you vere nude vhen ve hit you. No identeeficashun on you. Vorry not so much dat you do not know who you are. You vere hit ant fell and got bad concushion....it iz pozzible you have...what dey call it?....amneshia. Zo... it might be goot for you to come vork for uz for a vhile. Time to collect toughts, zome money, get clothz. I vill help you out. Do you know how you get zo beeg?" "No.....I don't." "Vell, da people will jus vant to zee you. Pretty much, just politely anzver kwestions about how you get trough life being zo beeg, stand up nekz to dem, compare your feet and hands, let dem take picshures, and you vill earn a lot of money. For now...clothz in chest. Get dressed. Then Sampson vill help you arrange your tent how you like it to be." Shortly thereafter Sampson helped Aaron arrange his tent so his bed could be a bit more private, a comfortable chair to sit near the guide ropes as well as some curtains drapped to stand in front of to take pictures. They even discussed what Aaron should go by until such time as he remembered his names. Of course Master Mendolli had some thoughts on that, but Sampson guided him towards letting Aaron choose for himself. Aaron decided to help his potential though, and chose something along the lines of what Mendolli would've have picked for him: Titus - Titus the Titan. Aaron reopened his tent and sideshow the next morning and did very well answering questions and making comparison pictures with the people who came in, and eventually some repeat costomers who became fans. Aaron, now Titus, spent much of his time with Samspon, helping him workout out better, even getting in some workouts for himself too. He helped out in taking down the tent, carrying the poles, helping push heaving things like the cannon for the human cannon ball, or some of the animal cages so the horses didn't always have to be hooked up. Likewise at their next stop in Idaho, he helped out in the reverse, carrying poles and putting them up, helping to raise tight ropes, nets, and things like that. But his and Sampson's act began to change as well. So many people liked to see Sampson's freakishly built muscles, on what used to be considered a giant sized body, now compare and lift and compete against Titus' thirteen foot tall, slightly less muscular frame. Truth be told, Sampson liked it too. He had an act in which he could interact with someone. Normally he couldn't find anyone who could lift the weights he could, or understand the problems of being as tall as he was. Titus enjoyed at least having one person who was becoming a good friend, to pall around and joke with. They soon worked up such a show, they were the envy of the other side show members, and had crowds pouring in just to see them, and see the main circus as a side show. Several weeks went by and the circus had made a circuit of the west coast and turned in heading into the southwest. One Sunday though, things didn't quite go so well. Maybe it was the extreme summer heat of the southwest. Maybe Titus' timing was off, or Sampson's was off. It led to a little bit of bickering and arguing, and both of them fuming and cursing at one another during their last show. Titus retired to his tent and Sampson stormed off; the two didn't see nor speak to each other for a number of hours. They even had dinner separately. It was bed time now. Tomorrow would be the circus folks' weekend, Monday & Tuesday. Titus was flipping through newspaper clippings and printouts of online news articles about him and Sampson, when he bent over to place the books underneath his bed. Out of the corner of his eye he happened to catch one of the doorways in his tent. There stood Sampson. "What are doing there?" Titus snapped. "I....(hic)....I can't help it." "What do you mean you can't help it?" "I've vorried bout you since ve found you on da trackz. I come in every night to make zure you are sleeping zoundly." "You've.....checked up on me every night...." "Yeshhhhh.... You....are good joe. I.....I don't vant you to end up like me...stuck here in a placsh like dis for life." "Samuil, have you been drinking a little?" "No....I've been drinkin' a lot." Sampson holds up his bottle. "Dishhhhh.... dish iz my fourth bottle of vodka." Samspon stumbled towards Titus' bed and sat on the edge of it and placed a hand on top of one of Titus'. "Titus..... I am zorry we argued zo bad. Zorry I stormed off. Friends don' act like dat to vone another. It'z jus...zo much iz goin trough my head lately." "Samuil... it's ok... we just argued..." "Listen...giant man.... I'm offhering an apology, shush ant hear it." "Samuil..... listen... here...hop up on my abs or chest, and look at me face to face..." Aaron reached out and grabbed Sampson and placed him on top of his abs to sit. "Nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet! ....oh....damneeet!" And suddenly, almost as soon as Sampson's butt hit Titus' abs, the front of his toga like out fit fluffed up and out and stayed stuck out. Titus looked down at Sampson in slight disbelief, but with half smile on his face. Sampson sat there turning more and more red every second. "Uhm....Samuil....do...do you like me?" Sampson turned his head away and blushed even redder. "Do you like men, Samuil?" There was a long pause and a deep sigh from Sampson, who for the first time ever in front of Titus, let his incredibly broad and thick shoulders slump. "Yesh..... it's why I'm here. I left Russia because I like men ant dey....dey don like men who like men... at least da government doesn't. I had a lover....ve kept under cover, novone knew. Yet somehow, somevone found out. Dey found out about Demitri ant took him into jail for no reason. Dey....dey could tell he vas in a zerious relashunship ant tortured him to tell who hiz lover waz. He never told and zo dey killed him. I put myzelf trough zo many phycial courzez, zo I could live, zurvive, ant eventually leave, but being young ant no real training, I had to take a job here, showing off my body and strength. "But... I...." and Sampson, wiped his nose and eyes on the back of his hand as he had started to cry. "I am zorry. I have no idea how you feel about men." "Well....I....I like men." Sampson's head slowly rose to meet Titus' eyes. "And you're quite impressive physically, which I like, and you have a great personality too, and you're also....well....quite impressive physically....I mean... wow." "Fourteen.....It's fourteen inches long. EXCEPSHUNALLY HUGE! (hic) COMPARED TO ALMOST EVERY MAN! Ha-ha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! But I bet....compared to you....I look like a voman! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Do... do you want to make a comparison, Samuil?" The expression on Sampson's eyes said it all. Stumbling, he stood up on Titus' abs and undid the buckle of his belt, letting his toga bottom slide down his legs and off his engorged member. Smacking his prick, he laughed and shook it at Titus, who playfully made motion as if to bite it. A twinkle came to Sampson's eye, and he dropped to his knees and then lay face down across Titus' abs and chest. He then began to lick and suck on Titus' right nipple while his hand stretched over to stroke the left. Titus began to let out low, soft, growling like moans. The words "oh yes" began to frequently escape his lips as Sampson licked and stroked and caressed every inch of Titus' chest and abs. Titus' cock began to rise and grow, throb and lengthen. Titus flipped over the sheet to get to his briefs all but too late. There soon was a slow tearing sound that increased in volume and frequency, the end of which revealed Titus' enormous pecker rising high and thick over his abs and Samspon. Sampson turned over on his back and stared up. "My Got! I tink if you were shrunk proposhunately to my height, you might still defeat the 'iron bar of Sampson.'" Titus and Sampson laughed. Sampson grabbed a hold of the massive head and then shifted it forward as he began to run and jump. He caused the massive prick of Titus to be pulled downward and Sampson stood there holding it, staring at it. "Eet iz zo beeg.... I tink I could fuck your cock head like it was an azz." The fondling of his nip, the handling of his cock was sending such powerful emotions through Titus he was beginning to buck and moan. "Oh....Samuil... your touch.... it's ....it's sending such powerful energy through me. Such strong emotions..... Oh my God! Fuck me... FUCK MY COCK HEAD NOW!" Smiling, Sampson pushed on Titus' cock sending it down to his crotch area, when upon reaching it, he plunged his own fourteen inch prick into the head of Titus' cock. "My Got! It iz like fucking an azz.... yet zo big.... I tink two odderz could join me in fucking you!" "Oh....Sampson! Go....Keep it up! Keep it up! Keep...p...pp...pppp. ..it.....iiiiiii...." "Oh yeah!....feels zo good... my huge penis fucking your, vhat you say, 'ginormous' pecker! Zo firm....zo tight moist.....zo....whoa-hoo! T....Tit...Titus? AAAhhhh hoooo!..... TITUS! I tink you cock iz growing! WHHHAT! Your cock is pushing me back! Titus? TITUS!" But Titus was lost in the feeling, completely overtaken. Sampson saw Titus' whole body plump up, veins popping over every inch, as if Titus' whole body was becoming erect. But more and more Titus cock was growing, getting even longer, thicker, harder, veinier, harder than steal! And the spurts were coming in larger and larger doses. First spurt sent Sampson to the end of the bed. The second picked up Sampson and held him in midair. Third spurt the cock head, carrying Sampson, rose all the way up to the top of the center tent pole. Meanwhile, Sampson could see looking down that Titus' shoulders spread out further and further across Titus' form fitting bead. The delts getting thicker and thicker, the traps rising up and mounding more and more. Titus' arms blew up in form getting so thick and swole, becoming more mountainous in their biceps peak shape, while the trapizoids helped to push and raise Titus off his own mattress. Titus' pecs began to blow up and swell, increasing in width and thickness. The full semi-circular, crescent moon shapes grew and grew, inflated, becoming two huge full moons, threatening to become globulous. The lats grew and grew, thicker and wider, pushing and fighting the arms for room, sending them sticking nearly straight out and off the bed, while the deep and rapid breathing appeared to create deeper cuts and more swollen, brick shaped muscles on Titus' abs and obliques. "ooooooohhhhhhhh" Titus groaned and moaned even lower and deeper as his balls began to inflate larger, fuller and firmer, as if they were hooked up to an air hose. They were pushed up and out further and furhter by the mounding, pulsating, thickening quads of Titus which pushed and pushed on each other until Titus began to spead his legs out to the side more and more. This was a shame, Sampson thought, for as Titus legs grew, they caused the shins and knees to come off the bed and fall down so that Sampson couldn't see the magnificent calves bunch, swell, throb, and pump up fuller and fuller, larger and harder. "Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh!..." Titus moaned out more and more and with each moan his body just expanded and grew in every direction. His cock head, still carrying Sampson rose even higher, pushing itself and Sampson into the tent top, eventually growing large enough the two lifted the tent top off the center pole. Hands and feet, carried and guided by growing arms and legs were sent out every side of the tent, snapping the tent ropes, pushing poles down, growing into neighboring tents, ripping the fabric, breaking poles, ropes, and cables. Titus' feet becoming large enough to cover whole doorways, hands as well. People began pouring out of the demolished tents, looking at the arms, legs, and head of the increasingly growing Titus, who was moaning and groaning and bucking his way to a climax soon to be remembered by all. "OH! OH! AUUUUUH! AAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" A muffled Russian accented yelp was heard as the top of the tent suddenly popped off of what most of the circus staff thought was Titus' center pole. However, the amount of cum that came gushing out he vent holes, the fact that the pop caused the tent top to pull down and take off the tent from Titus soon revealed exactly what Titus was moaning about. Coming too, Titus looked around him at all the staff standing and crying in fear or awe and at how small they looked. Shakily, he began to stand up and look at himself. He was a giant. Muscle wise he had blown up far beyond any workout Sampson could or had given him. He was something akin to a very heavy and built American Footballer or American Wrestler. He soon would be able to enter into bodybuilding contests, except for the fact that he began to notice his hair was coming in, darker and thicker on his body: legs, arms, crotch, abs, chest, and along his jaw line. Titus dazed and confused soon felt some movement at his feet. Sampson was finally digging his way out from under the collapsed tent. Sloughing off the canvas, Sampson stood tall and straight, cum dripping off of every inch of his body as he searched for Titus. Titus and him looked down and up at the same time, making the comparison and realizing what had just happened, how much Titus just grew. Sampson had shrunk down from mid thight to mid calve of Titus. Dazed at the sight before him, the adrenaline rushing through him, the amount of cum that was filling and distending his stomach and possibly filling his lungs, Sampson staggered and collapsed on his butt. Titus seeing this cried out, "Oh, Sampson...." and after looking for help from someone in the crowd, which didn't come, he stepped over the crowd, tents not knocked down, and once on a clear stretch of land began to run once more into the night.

After an insane day of travel and hot phone sex with Jake I was ready for bed shortly after 10. I drifted off easily and had the most amazing dream. There I was standing naked in the middle of this beautiful, tranquil valley. The gentle breezes swept around me stirring the tall grass and my brown curly hair. Despite being so exposed I felt at peace. Then the ground began to tremble under my feet, subtly at first then stronger as the mini quakes grew louder and closer together. The sound of trees falling and cracking caused me to turn. Something was coming at me through the woods only a short distance away – something big. I began to run away from the sound and just as a reached the river nearby I fell. A giant hand scooped me up from the shore and turned me over. “JAKE???” “Oh Emmett, I miss you.” Jake’s voice was so loud it echoed off the valley walls. I starred in awe at my new lover. He was over thirty feet tall and swollen with muscle. He held me like a doll in his hand. He pulled me up close to his face, and kissed my head. Then he gently placed me on his cock. I straddled it like a horse, clinging with both my arms and legs. It was as big around as a tree and just as hard. I began to hump the gargantuan member as Jake began rubbing his cock-head with one hand while exploring his massive, muscular frame with the other. I started humping faster and faster as Jake’s loud groans, rang-out through the valley. As I reached climax Jake did too. I held on for dear life, but Jake’s cock’s spasms shook me loose, and I started to fall. I awoke from my dream gasping for air. The hotel pillow between my legs soaked with cum. I thought of the giant Jake in my dream and realized how much I hated being in Boston right now. I reminded myself it was only few days, and how much trouble I’d be in with Dr. Gannon if I left, so I resolved to stay. I tried calling Jake, but there was no answer so I left a message. It was still early so I decided not to worry and try out the treadmill in the hotel gym before breakfast. After my workout I felt a little better in general. The first seminar might have been interesting if I wasn’t so pre-occupied. One other attendee kept giving me the eye – had to be gay. He wasn’t bad looking, but compared to Jake? Well, there was no contest. When my cell-phone rang I felt everyone’s eyes on me. It was Jake so I tried to quietly step out and answer the call. “Hey, how are you feeling?” I asked. “Pretty fuckin’ good right now, but I slept in late - sorry for missing your call” Jake said apologetically. “I went to bed pretty late last night. I just couldn’t stop wackin’ off after our little call. I’m not feeling so overly hyped this morning, but I still feel strong as an Ox. How about you?” “Glad to be hearing from you. Have you changed out your patch yet?” I asked. “Oh, yeah I guess it is about that time isn’t it? I’ll take care of it after I hang up don’t worry Doc,” Jake continued. “Listen I just wanted to call and let you know I’m okay. I need to go out to the store. I about ate myself out of house and home last night, so I need to go pick up a few things.” “So you’re appetite is up as well?” I asked. “Well I did work out for about four hours yesterday if you just count the weight lifting. If you add in all the jerkin’ off you can add another seven hours, and that makes a boy hungry.” He said chuckling. “Well, I won’t worry about that then. Anything else unusual?” I asked. “Well my clothes feel a little tight, but other than that I feel fit as two fiddles. I’ll call you back later after I get my shopping done. I’ll be spending most of the afternoon and evening at the Arena – It’s a game night you know.” “I know. Wish I was home and not here, or better yet with you.” I added. “Miss you.” Jake said softly into the phone “Miss you too. Bye, Jake” After hanging up I needed to go to the men’s room for a while. Talking to Jake got me all hard again, and the last thing I needed was having all eyes turn to me going back into the auditorium and me sporting a stiffy. The clock seemed to hardly move at all for the rest of the day. Finally, the seminar torture was over. I had dinner alone despite the staring man asking me to go out with him. Humph! One hell-of-a Gaydar I got. The hotel didn’t have ESPN2 so I couldn’t even watch the game from Boston – suck! My cell finally rang a little after nine. WOOOO - HOOOOO!!!!! Came Jake’s voice booming over the phone. I quickly jerked the phone away from my head trying to let the ringing in my ears subside. “Well, hello to you to mister. I take it the Mariners won?” “Hell YEAH!” Jake shouted again. “Ah, could you bring the volume down a little. I’d like to be able to use my right ear in my old age.” I pleaded. “Sorry Babe,” Jake said bringing his voice down to a dull roar “But damn you should’a seen me play tonight. I kicked ass! (“Damn right you did!” came a voice in the background.) Aw, Emmett I was on fire tonight. I was zippin’ around so fast – knockn’ those losers into the wall. Hell, by half-time most of their team avoided the puck like it had the plague or something. Anyhow, this one dumb fuck must have been thinking he was hot shit when he pulled off an intercept from Scotty, but I taught him a lesson.” “What did you do Jake?” I asked trying to see the game in my mind. “I plowed into him so hard from the middle court I sent his ass flying into his own goal. Took down their team goalie with him. It wasn’t till he got up he realized he was laying on the puck. What a dumb fuck.” Jake said laughing out loud now. “Hell eight of the goals tonight were mine. Do you know how long it’s been since I got that many goals in a game?” Jake asked almost demanding. “I don’t know stud, but I sure would like you plowing into me tonight.” “Hey Jake when are you gonna get ready?” I heard from somebody in the background. “You going out with the fellas?” I asked. “Well, the boys all wanna buy me a drink tonight. But first I gotta take a shower and I don’t know if I can do that.” He said his voice getting lower all of a sudden. “Why? What’s wrong? Are you not feeling good?” I asked. “I’m feeling better than good. That’s the problem. Right now my jersey is almost hiding my woody, and you’re little plowing comment didn’t help by the way. I can’t go in the showers like this – the guys would freak out. I mean to say, they are pretty okay with me being gay and all, but if I walk in the showers with this baseball bat stickin’ out in front of me - I’ll never live it down.” “What are you gonna do?” I asked. “What can I do? I’ll have to lie. Tell ’em I hurt me knee and need to put some ice on it – that should buy me some time. I’ll tell ‘em that I’ll meet ‘em down at the bar – wait till the coast is clear then get cleaned up.” Jake said. “Did you have the same problems today that you had yesterday?” I asked. “Not quite as bad, but still a problem. Maybe I shouldn’t have worked out this afternoon again, but it just feels so good to workout Emmett. It’s like I can almost feel my muscles growing with each rep. Hell, my pads have been cutting into me all night – everything is just tight everywhere, and it was already a tight squeeze to put this dick of mine in a cup, but now with my balls all swollen up, damn! Didn’t keep me from kicking ass on the ice tonight though did it? Jake said proudly. “Listen Jake, I’m getting worried. You’re symptoms are getting extreme. I’m gonna try and catch a flight in the morning. I’ll just have to tell Dr. Gannon what’s going on with you and how it’s more important than a bunch of pompous blowhards going on about how brilliant they are to a captive audience.” “You won’t get in any trouble or nothing will ya?” Jake asked all concerned for me when he should be worried about his own health. “Jake, I got you placed in our trial drug program, it’s obvious we have some unplanned side effects here, and they need to be looked into. I don’t want you putting on another patch in the morning; as a matter of fact I want you to take the one you’re wearing off. Okay? I said insistently. “Let me know when you’re flight is coming in okay? I’ll be there to pick you up.” Jake said worry now in his voice. “Okay, I’ll call you as soon as I know. Just be okay when I get there, please.” I begged. “Don’t worry Emmett I feel fine. I feel better than fine. I’ll wait for your call – the guys will forget about me after a few rounds anyway. All I want is you back here with me.” “Bye, Jake – I’ll call back soon.” None of this sounded right to me I thought as I ended the call. If anything happens to him I’ll never forgive myself.

Digi-Game Show: Know to Grow This is another attempt in a digimon/muscle growth continuous story, but here with a bit more freedom except for that this is a digimon(/furry) only ordeal, no humans. A new TV game show has been developed in the Digital World where contestants lay on a gurney as big as a king size bed and are hooked up to an I.V. filled with a MG chemical. The rules of the game is like your basic quiz show and whenever a contestant get the right answer, 2 drops of chemical is injected into them. But if a contestant gets a wrong answer, it is game over for him/her and a new contestant is chosen randomly to play shortly after. Contestants also get to decide to choose the Random Roulette option that’s divided into 10 segments labeled with fetishes/other tfs/growth to add onto the muscle growth such as Hair Growth, Species Change, Genitalia Expansion, etc. The rules for this continuous story are that storytellers/participants determine the digimon contestants, the fetishes/tfs for the Roulette (wheel constantly changes for each contestant), how long a digimon stays in the game, and how much growth the 2 droplets cause. Also, more than one storyteller/participant can work on one digimon contestant if they wish; continuing the story where one had left off. If a writer wants to use a similar contestant but with a different storyline say to use Agumon but to take the chance with the Random Roulette or with a different tf/fetish on the wheel along with the muscle growth, you can! Just make sure to label it in bold such as Agumon/Male Enhancement or Multi-Dick Storyline at the top to prevent confusion and differentiate from another story branch and also be able to continue with a new string of contestants from there. Also, sex is allowed if you can find ways to insert it into this. I hope that this is self-explanatory and/or easy to understand. ------------------ Digimon of many types, gender, and sizes were filling the audience seats of the dimly lit TV studio. Soon, the three sets of 15 rows that have one staircase on each side and that created a semicircle around the stage were filled with murmuring and clamoring digimon. All were excited about the game show; many wanting to be chosen as contestants from the get-go while others wanted to wait and see the growth before taking a chance themselves to. As they chatted, they stared at the circular stage in front of them with a purple backdrop that’s been illuminated with huge yellow lighted letters: “Know to Grow!”. Four Veggiemon wearing headsets were manning TV studio cameras that surrounded the stage from multiple angles. Huge spotlights also surrounded the stage from up above. What was strange was also near the ceiling was a huge container filled with a dark blue liquid along with cylinder capsules filled with colored liquids attached to it with tubes connecting to it from the bottom. Next to that was a suspended multi-colored wheel with ten even sections with strange labels such as ‘Gender Bending’, ‘Male Enhancement’, etc. The murmurs and talks came to a halt when the lights of the studio dimmed. The spotlights from above aimed towards the center of the gray stage as a square opening revealed a Vademon with mike in hand and his arms spread out to greet the audience as the elevator lifted him up. Along with him was oddly enough a gurney that was as big as a king-size mattress with its wheels in a locked position. “Hello there everyone! And welcome to Know! To! Grow!” he shouted into his mike while pumping up the audience into a cheer. He calmed them down with hand gesture after a few minutes so he can speak. “Where the name of the game is the more you know the more you grow! And the prize is huge muscles and modified bods that you get while you play so there are no losers, but winners here!” “Now before we begin. Let’s establish the rules of the game, shall we?” he said while gesturing over to the gurney. “Contestants lay on this gurney while hooked up to an I.V. that’s connected to that container.” He said while a medical tube with a needle descended from the container shown from the ceiling. “Immediately, two drops will be injected into the contestant to give them a taste of growth. Contestants will begin answering a series of simple trivia questions of any subject and category and with each correct answer two drops of liquid will be injected into them. However, the liquid acts like an aphrodisiac which means that they’ll have an increased libido which will make them feel intoxicated in a sense and will have hard time concentrating on the questions. Be careful! As one wrong answer will kick you out of the game, stop your growth and we move on to the next contestant. So keep your wits up!” “Oh! Before I forget, there’s one more thing! For those wanting more than just muscle growth and feel a little daring, contestants can choose the optional Random Roulette before they get hooked up and answer questions!” Vademon said as he pointed with his mike towards the descending multi-colored wheel with ten labeled segments and towards the ten cylinder capsules filled with liquid. “The Random Roulette lets contestants to add another kind of change or transformation along with the muscle growth, but of course, as the name suggest, it’s random with every spin so you don’t know what you’ll get when the arrow stops! Not to mention the roulette changes frequently for each contestant too!” “So that’s enough for the rules and let’s gets this game started, shall we?” he said with opened arms in the spotlight as the crowd roared and cheered. “Now let’s see who our first contestant is!” The spotlights from above circled around the audience as a drumroll played. Soon, the music stopped as one spotlight turned off and the other shone brightly on a single member of the audience from above.

I have been reading everyone's stories for a long time now. Figured i'd start writing some too. Let me know what you think! Bill pt 1 “It has been a long time since you've focused on yourself Bill, ever since your wife passed two years ago.” Brian said. “I know, but I just want what’s best for Nate…it’s been hard working full-time here and having to be a single father.” Bill is a 52 year old father of Nathan, a 18 year old who just finished high school and is looking towards the future. Bill is about 5’8’’ with a skinny build, only weighs about 150 lbs and has salt and pepper hair which is a buzz cut to his head. He is a police officer for the local town and has been for about 19 years. He is proud of his son Nathan, but has always been envious of how easy he could build muscle through his high school sports. Nathan is about the same height as his dad, 5’9’’, but has a medium build and weighs about 195 lbs. Brian and Bill were driving around in their patrol car. Bill was thinking of how he can be more of a father to his son, more specifically, how he could build muscle. He would consider himself athletic and lifts at the gym often through the week, tho throughout his life he has never been an easy gainer. Bill looks over at Brian and asks, “Hey Brian, were do you workout?” Brian: “Why do you ask?” Bill looks down and says, “I have noticed you lift a fair amount, and it really shows…you’re built.” Brian: “Well actually to tell the truth, this is not all me…don’t get me wrong, I’ve put the effort in, but I’ve had some help along the way.” Bill: “Do you take steroids?” Brian: “No, something else…can you keep a secret?” Bill has different thoughts going through his head about what Brian could say next, but he was curious. Bill: “Sure man.” Brian: “Well… I’ve actually been involved in some medical trial study down at that lab on Gateway Blvd, you know the place?” Bill: “Yeah, I’ve passed it by a few times, never been there before though.” Brian: “Well, recently they have been focusing their research on building muscle. I don’t really understand how it works so much, but man I’ve really noticed a difference. No side affects either.” Bill: “Really! That sounds great, are they looking for more candidates?” Brian: “Unfortunately this study is finished, but they are looking for people to trial a new growth serum which is supposed to provide better results, here is the scientist’s card, his name is Sam. Tell him I sent you and you interest in the study if you are.” Bill: “Thanks Brian, I’ll think about it.” Bill finished work around 3pm. He was sitting in his car thinking about the conversation he had with Brian today. This is something Bill has thought about much of his life. Maybe this study is his answer to a better him. Bill pulled out the card…then his cell. Bill got home soon after. He actually setup an appointment for the next day for evaluation at the lab, they actually said they could possibly do the trial tomorrow night if he is a candidate, he would just have to stay overnight. Bill was already off for the next couple days, so it worked off perfectly. He also explained to Nate that he wouldn’t be home tomorrow night when he gets home, that he may be going out with some friends from work. Nathan understood. However he noticed something different about his dad. It was almost like he had a pep in his step again. Ever since his mom passed, his dad has always been positive, but always seemed to be a little held back at the same time because of it. Nathan was curous, but brushed it off. They headed off to bed, Bill looking forward to the next day. Bill showed up at the lab at 10am as instructed. Sam was there to greet him in the waiting room and brought him back to an exam room where Sam took many body measurements, a blood and urine sample, and had Bill fill out a bunch of paperwork on his health history as well as asking a bunch of questions. It felt like forever for Bill, but it had actually been about 2 hours, less than the 3 he was told. After, Sam said he would be back in about an hour as he processed the results. In the mean time Bill sat and watched some TV in the waiting room. As he sat he noticed that he didn’t see many staff around at all other than Sam, and was curious. “I guess this is a lab, they must be all in the back or something, spinning test tubes and such like you see in labs on TV” he thought. Sam came back soon after with a smile on his face, congrats Bill! You’re a candidate for the study! Bill’s spirits were lifted when he heard it. As the time passed, he was beginning to think he wasn’t going to work out for it. Bill agreed to participate in the study, he signed some papers and changed into a hospital gown. Bill felt strange in it but was ok. He then sat in a reclined chair in procedure room. Everything looked very clean and the room was bright. The table next to him had a computer as well as some syringes and other medical supplies. A camera was hanging from the ceiling for the study. Sam then went on to explain the procedure to Bill. Sam was going to give Bill a series of shots. The first was a type of relaxer to help with anxiety. Second was another shot, this was a type of chemical which would, in a way, prep the muscles for growth. The last was another shot, this was different however, and the one Bill was most anxious about. The last shot was the experimental growth hormone/testosterone which would have to be injected into the testicles directly. This is the first for human trials, but has worked well on the rat trial subjects with staggering results and no side effects noted. It only takes the last about 5-10 minutes to kick in, and works for about a 12 hour period. Sam went ahead and gave the relaxer first. He turned his back to prep for the next injection, it took him about 5 minutes to get it ready but he wanted to give the first shot a chance to work on Bill before the next two were given. Sam was serious in his work but came to notice that he didn’t hear anything from Bill for a while. He turned around to look at him. Bill was sitting in the chair with a blank look on his face, starring straight forward. “You ok Bill” Sam asked. “Yes, I’m fine.” Bill replied in a monotone voice. Sam was nervous after this strange response. He looked at the first shot he gave and typed the number off the vial into the computer to look it up, as the computer was searching, he prayed he hadn’t grabbed the wrong vial. He is never lax in his work. The results came. Sam was in shock, he had given Bill a highly experimental neurological suggestive serum, never been trialed. Sam then frantically checked Bill out by taking his vitals, and doing a full body exam. Everything checked out perfect except that Bill was highly suggestible. Bill basically did everything Sam asked. Sam then asked Bill to stand up out of the chair. He stood right away. He then asked him to walk to the door and back. Bill again did as he was told. Sam was scared but was getting a little excited at the same time. Mind control had always been a fetish of his. He then gave Bill a multitude of commands, which he followed just to make sure his assumptions were true. Bill did them all with no question. Sam then had a though in his mind. He then asked Bill to take off his gown. Bill did it right away and dropped it to the ground. Bill had an ok build as described earlier with a good amount of salt and pepper chest hair as well but the most distinguishing feature was his cock size. It was 7’’ soft. Sam would never consider himself gay, maybe bisexual. His work had taken up so much of his time, he didn’t have much of a personal life. At this moment though, he was feeling an attraction to Bill. Sam was about 28 and very skinny, weighed only about 135lb at 5’5’’. He always liked the way well build older men looked. Bill was almost that except for the muscle aspect, but Sam could change that. Sam was starting to get worked up at this point. He knew it was wrong but he decided he was the only one in the lab today, with no one to come over the weekend. He was safe. Bill was expected to stay in the lab overnight anyways. Sam decided to continue the study. He could cover up later. He then had Bill sit in the chair, still naked. “It will be better to see the results anyways…” Sam thought. He strapped him in and gave shot two. Bill did great with that. Now for the main event, what he was looking forward to anyways. Sam then thought for a second, why not give him a larger dose… He then turned around and drew up 3 more times the original dose in the syringe. Sam was getting a little nervous but excited at the same time. He was going to make the perfect man for him. Sam grabbed onto Bill’s testicles, admiring the size and shape, and gave a shot into both, Bill didn’t even flinch. Sam sat, observing the results for a while. Nothing happened. About 5 minutes had passed. But then Sam noticed something, Bill’s testicles began to enlarge ever so slightly. At this point he noticed that Bill was starting to moan out loud. Very softly at first but got louder through the starting process. The growth to Bill’s testicles progressed. They grew to the size of golf balls first, then tennis balls, then grapefruits, all over a matter of minutes. Bill's cock had morphed into a heavy column of meat. He'd even developed a massive juicy foreskin that bloated out the circumference of the cock and make it appear even larger. It had to be at least 15 inches in length and probably 10 inches around. It started to get hard in front of Sam as it bobbed and throbbed and seemed to be breathing on it's own. Then more changes began to happen. Veins on Bill’s cock were already huge, pumping large amounts of blood to his growing cock. Bill’s breathing increased as well. You could tell at this point that the serum was starting to spread to the rest of Bill’s body through his blood stream. Bill was starting to moan and grunt louder and louder, both in pleasure and in pain. Next, serum began to spread and work on other parts of Bill’s body. Sounds of growth and cracking came from Bill as he grew taller and more muscular by the second. Soon, he had a solid 8 pack of abs brick by brick. Lats began to spread like wings. Pecs began to enlarge forming a dip in between them and definite striations. His nipples began to point downwards as well. Next came his arms and legs. Biceps, triceps and forarms began to explode with growth. His quads and calves as well. Bill quickly turned from an in shape middle-aged man into a hot bodybuilder, all over a matter of minutes. The change was not over yet, Bill only had a small amount of chest hair before the process, now more chest hairs began springing up all over the now chiseled surface. He clean shaven face now had a good amount of scruffy growth upon it. Bill then fell to the ground on his knees and fists, still grunting and breathing hard. After about 15 min from the start of the growth process, it gradually slowed and stopped. Bill had built up quite a sweat by this point but was calming down. Sam was so excited at this point. He wanted to really see his subject. Sam then instructed Bill to stand up off the ground. He did right away. Bill now towered over Samat about 6’2’’, he had grown taller. Sam couldn’t help himself. He began to feel Bill’s muscles over his body. Sam was loving it. Bill’s chest and arms were so hard with muscle, Sam felt that he couldn’t dent them even if he tried his hardest. Bill was now the man Sam dreamed about, and he was under his control. Bill just stood still as Sam admired his creation of a man. Sam’s cock was rock hard at this point and he wanted more. Sam began to think about what he could do with Bill at this point. He didn’t really want Bill to continue to just follow commands, he wanted him to have a personality as well. Sam then came up with a perfect plan. “Bill”, Sam said. “Yes master” said Bill. “I want you to listen carefully to the following commands.” “Yes” said Bill. Same began, “When I say nook, you will regain your normal personality but will remain under my control, you will not question any of my commands or suggestions, I will still be your master and you will address me as such. You will increase your love for building muscle and developing your body. You will also now have an attraction to men as well, regardless of what you were attracted to before. Do you understand Bill?” “I understand master” Bill said. Sam then said, “Great, hey Bill, nook.” The glaze left Bill’s eyes and he began to look around. “Why am I naked….but these muscles, I never had this much.” Bill began to feel his chest , arms and much of the muscle on his body. Sam was loving this. Sam then said, “How do you feel Bill?” “Better than ever, this is what I have always wanted…I kinda feel

It was so hard thinking about work. I normally looked forward to Mondays. Sphye was a great place to work. Every day had potential to be “The Day” we made the next big break-through. I guess the saying of “do what you love and the money will follow” is true, at least for me. Despite loving my job this morning was filled with nothing but distraction. All I could think about was the weekend I spent with Jake. After having the most satisfying sex of my life on Saturday night, Sunday held several encores. Jake even humored me by going down to the park and playing soccer for while. I needed to remind him tackling is not a part of standard play more than once. I think he knew it, but he liked the excuse of grabbing me and falling on top too much. I had several bruises by the late afternoon, but I didn’t mind one bit. The morning dragged as I waited for Jake to come in at eleven. I knew he was here when I heard Gracie, our front desk flirt, laughing just a little too loud. God, how she threw herself at any man who was remotely attractive – the afternoon visits from the UPS man were more than I could bear some days. Of course she had to “help” Jake find my office. How could he get lost going only ten steps? I would love to see the expression on her face if she knew he was mine. Jake and I were very professional in front of her but as soon as the door was closed that all changed as Jake scooped me up. There is just something about being with a man that can pick you up like you weighed nothing that made me rock hard. After a gentle kiss Jake set me back down, and I went over all the forms with him. He gave me copies of his medical records from the Mariners’ doctor and then I explained the risks of the treatment, and had him sign the dotted line. “I called in quite a few favors from the lead research physician to get you in the trials Jake. I really hope this works for you.” I told him. “So, ‘Side effects may include minor aches and pains, high blood pressure and increased libido,’ I think I can live with that.” He chuckled, “Are those just initial side effects or prolonged?” he asked. “Well, Jake like I said; we are still in the early stages of human trials. You may have none or all of those side effects. You’re a bit of a wild card based on your age. The next youngest participant is 55. Since the drug stimulates the endocrine system and you’re a still relatively young man you should respond to the treatment extremely well.” I tired to assure him. I handed Jake the small box of 30 patches and he looked it over with great skepticism. “Are these bandages or drugs?” he asked a bit confused. “They are trans-dermal patches. You’ll need to place them in the low groin area – one every 24 hours. The drug is absorbed into the blood stream via the skin. Easy enough?” reassuring him that this wasn’t some kind of prank. “So, I stick these on my nuts?” He asked. “No, just stick them low on your stomach - just above that horse dick of yours” I said taking one out of the box, un-zipping his pants and showing him how to apply it. “Hmmm, kind of tingles against the skin.” Jake commented taking my hand and sticking it further down into his pants. “I don’t think it’s the patch giving you that tingly feeling Mr. Naughty.” I said pulling out my hand. “You need to behave. We aren’t at my house now, and Gracie has a bad habit of barging in un-announced.” Almost on queue as Jake was zipping up Gracie stuck her head in the door. “Dr. Gannon needs to speak to you. Can you make yourself available?” she said in her sing-song-iest voice. “Is the intercom not working again Gracie?” I asked as sarcastically as I could. “Sorry, bad habits die hard. So, can you see him or not?” She asked insistently. “Yes, yes, send him in. I am done with Mr. Wyzkowski for now. Unless Mr. Wyzkowski has any more questions?” I continued. “Nope, nope, I’m good. Perhaps I can call you later should I think of any more “questions?” Jake inquired giving me a devilish look. “That would be fine.” I answered. As Jake walked out lead by Gracie I got one last look at that marvelous ass of his, and let out an audible sigh as Dr. Gannon came in. We shook hands and he got straight to business. “So, Lange how do you feel about Boston?” “It’s a nice enough city I guess why do you ask?” “Your associate Peter Burchman appears to have taken ill and cannot attend the conference there. I was thinking you could go in his stead. You’re single aren’t you? You don’t need to give notice to anyone do you?” He went on and before I could respond. “Good then, I’ll have your secretary Gracie make all the arrangements. We should be able to get you on flight late today. It’s about time you got out of the research lab and networked with your colleges. Have a good day Lange.” And with those words Dr. Gannon excused himself from my office, and then my cell phone rang. “Hello?” “Hey, nice shove out the door there sport. I wanted to ask you out to dinner tonight.” It was Jake. “I’m sorry Dr. Gannon is the senior scientist as well as a member of the Board. I have a tendency to get a little nervous when he comes around. Can you forgive me?” I asked. “I guess that depends on whether you can join me tonight.” Jake said with just a touch of that sexy chuckle of his. “Damn, I can’t. My good buddy Pete screwed me by getting sick, or so he claims, and now it looks like I have to go to Boston in his place. I’m sorry Jake.” “How long do you plan on being gone?” he asked “I guess I won’t be coming back until Friday night, but that means we still have the weekend to look forward to. Of course I’ll miss Wednesday night’s game, and I really hate that.” I added. “Keep talking like that and I may start thinking your just dating me to get free tickets.” God, he is so adorable when he gets all cheeky. “Nah, It’s that big dick of yours.” I said holding my hand over my mouth and the phone. “Tell you what, I’ll call you once I get settled in at the hotel tonight, and maybe we can have a little fun on the phone.” “If that’s the best I can get from you this week I guess it’ll just have to do. I’ll miss you.” Jake said almost whispering. “Me too, bye Jake.” “Bye” It was Hell having to run home and pack things as quickly as I could. Gracie managed to get the airline tickets for a five o’clock flight, which was cutting it tight, but I made it. I got to the hotel, registered for the conference and before I knew it, it was nine in the evening until I had a chance to call Jake. The phone rang and rang until it rolled over to his answering machine. Half way into the message Jake picked it up sounding like he just ran a marathon. “Hey Emmett! I almost gave up on you calling.” “Sorry babe, it’s been a crazy day, but I’m here safe and sound, and glad to hear your voice. Are you all right? You sound a little winded.” I said kind of worried considering he had just started taking a very powerful, trial drug. “I guess you could say I got started without ya’.” He responded. “What does that mean?” I asked. “Well you aren’t the only one who’s been having a crazy day, so let me tell you about mine.” Jake said in an excited tone. “After leaving your offices I went down to the Arena gym like any other day, but about halfway into my workout I started getting such a rush I just couldn’t stop myself. Anyway, before I knew it five o’clock rolled around and I had to make myself stop. Emmett, I was so jazzed, and pumped I couldn’t believe it. I jacked off in the showers twice. Then when I got home I just had to look at myself again. Hell, it’s like four hours now since I stopped working out and I still have a pump.” Like a little boy talking about his day at an amusement park Jake kept talking a mile-a-minute. “I’ve lost track of how many times I’ve jacked off since getting home. Fuck, that’s what I was doing when the phone rang. I’m just standing here in the hall right now completely naked and I’m boning up again.” “Wow, you’re really good at this phone sex thing.” I purred into the phone. “I’m not kidding Emmett. What the Heck is in this stuff you gave me. You guys weren’t kidding about increased libido. It’s like my nuts are working over-time. My whole bathroom is covered in jizz, and I’m ready to go again.” “How do you feel otherwise? Any joint pain? I asked getting concerned. “Come to think of it I really haven’t noticed any pain. That’s kind of unusual for me.” Jake answered. “Well, then let’s not change anything about your dosage just yet. The side effects could level off in a day or two.” I assured him. “Hey, with side effects like these who cares about joint pain? Speaking of side effects Emmett I think I gotta take care of my boy again.” Jake said his voice taking on a mischievous tone. “Oh, really? Why don’t you tell me about that big horse dick of yours. I miss it so much.” I said longingly. “Well, it feels more like a baseball bat than a dick tonight. Damn! It’s so hard I think I could pound it through a cinder block wall. I’m stroking it right now with my free hand. Goin’ up and down my long, thick shaft – fuck it feels so good Emmett. I’m lookin’ at myself in the mirror too. My muscles are so pumped and hard I feel like I could takedown the whole fuckin’ Raiders team by myself. Pre-cum is flowing like crazy as I’m strokin’ my rod. Does that make you feel hot Emmett?” “Oh, yes” I answered, my hand already pulling my own cock out of my boxers. “My muscles are lookin’ so big and pumped Emmett. I wish you could see me right now. My body all hot and wet from the shower, my skin all red, and the vein on my bicep standing out from pumping my big cock. My balls look bigger too. I swear they’re as big as lemons now. Fuck it Emmett, I’m getting close again. How about you?” “Oh Jake, you are so sexy. I think I’m gonna blow any second.” I said half speaking, half gasping for air. “Oh, Fuck! Emmett! I’m gonna…. Explode! Arrrrghhh, Uhhnnn, Ahhhh, Oh fuck baby, that feels so good.” As I heard Jake blow his load I spilled my own onto the hotel carpet, falling down onto my knees panting like a animal. “Oh, Jake I wish I could be with you now.”

Pleasure Growth 5 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Once back home, Aaron truly felt like he was in solitary confinement. His parents gave him work and chores to do on the ranch but only things that were light for him, even if they were quite the daunting task for his brothers. His brothers had started to make all sorts of comments, poking fun at him saying how they had the jolly green giant at the house now, or ribbing him a little bit about his homosexuality and his involvement with Zeke. On the rare occasion however, they pushed the buttons a little too often and Aaron would get very angry and accidentally hurt one of his brothers by trying to lightly push them away or shove them, or give them a noogey punch on the shoulder. But with a gymnast's build now, Aaron's strength was a bit more than what he was used to, and at nine feet tall it was enhanced by his size, so the small shoves and punches caused extreme bruising, one broken arm, and sent his brothers flying to the opposite side of the room. Those instances caused Aaron's mom to put her foot down. Rest assured his father was there too, and was laying down the law as well, but no matter how big Aaron's dad and brothers were, the last word came from his mom, and when she laid down the law, everyone in the family listened or faced the wrath of her and a pair of rolling pins she handled like nun-chucks. The ribbing, no matter how light it was, about Aaron's homosexuality, his size, any kind of taunting or teasing was to stop and stop immediately or the older boys went to bed hungry, even as men in their twenties. "Besides," commented Aaron's mom, "Anger sometimes can cause arousal, especially if you piss him off and he accidentally shows off great strength. He's got to be treated and act like he's sterile. Nothing to set him off or arouse him whatsoever!" And both her and her husband meant it. There was no talk about special nights out with the girlfriends, or how mom and dad met and fell in love on their evening of their wedding anniversary, the cable and internet had locks put on them by mom so anything that showed relationships of any kind, let alone sexually explicit or pornographic scenes, were completely blocked from viewing. Not only Aaron, but the entire family felt like they were all trapped in a world where they were kids again for mom pretty much made sure the only thing available on the radio, t.v., or the internet were things produced by the Disney Company. So life went on for a couple of months like that. Aaron feeling even more depressed about his size, having to duck at the waist, if not crawl through a doorway on his hands and knees, although the farmhouse being an old victorian style did have high enough ceilings to accomodate his standing height. He felt more depression from missing Zeke, but was told he couldn't think about him so as not to get aroused. A daily grind of farming and ranch chores, child like games or card games, wholesome family t.v. and cartoons, and meals. Aaron at times nearly wished he could talk about the grass growing as it was fast becoming a more interesting subject than his life. But life was still to be interesting in big big ways for Aaron, despite the best efforts of the family. New Year's Day was going to start the new year with a big, big bang. Aaron's father, upon seeing his seven foot tall son, with his other boys all grown standing around six to six feet four, an inch to more taller than him, had started to go through a little depression himself. He was only in his early forties, his wife and he having gotten married and had the kids very young in their lives, but with all these young, taller, and stronger men in the house, Aaron's dad was beginning to feel less of a man. Well, Aaron's mom, wasn't hearing of anyone in her family being sick in anyway, including her man. On a secret trip they went to the doctors and got him checked out. Some testoterone treatments for him, triple rechecked by the doctor before administering, and some viagra, and Aaron's father, and mom, were feeling very happy, hardy, and healthy again, indeed. The stage was now set, however, for the "accident." The form of Dad's viagra pills were small and bluish. So too, were a set of pills Aaron was given to take to curb his horomone and libido levels. The family was in a rush getting ready in the morning as they were heading to town and then to a barn dance that evening. All, except Aaron, of course. While mom was busy getting breakfast prepared and laid out, she handed a tray to one of the brothers with two pill cases and two glasses of orange juice. "Things are in a bit of rush, today, Elijah, and I don't want either Dad nor Aaron to forget about the meds. Take these up to them and have them take them before they get their baths." Elijah took the tray, nice like from his mom and turned into the doorway where the back staircase was. Once on it, however, he decided to sprint up the stairs and nearly tripped on the top step. Now, he managed to keep the tray balanced so as to save the glasses of orange juice from completely tumping over, but the pill cases slid to the edge, hit the tray rim, and launched off, hitting the floor and popping open. Now, the brothers new about Aaron's pills and had seen them, and had seen some of the pills Dad was taking as well, but the new pills for testosterone and viagra, mom and dad kept descretely quiet about. So, when the pill cases hit the floor and popped open, Elijah, groaned and complained to himself, but looked down and figured he knew exactly which pills to place back into what case. The larger, blue, viagra pill, he figured was a booster pill for Aaron since the family was going to be gone all day. Aaron wasn't allowed to go to the barn dance, in case he saw a cowboy he took a liking too, plus the neighbors hadn't found out yet about Aaron's new size. So the pills delivered, Aaron and his father absent mindedly taking the pills without actually looking at them, the family finished getting ready, had breakfast, and then bid goodbye to Aaron and went on the New Year's Day outting. Aaron went about taking care of the morning chores of feeding livestock, checking for eggs, throwing out hay, and he decided to head out to the front of the pasture to check on a gate his brothers said wasn't latching properly. After checking that out, he started to walk back to the house, but noticed he was walking past the cabin that some of the extra hired hands stayed in while working here. In particular the one Zeke had stayed in. Opening the door, Aaron ducked and walked inside. The last time he really spent time in here was was five foot six inches tall, well... then, six feet tall. The cabin seemed much smaller to him now. He walked over and sat down on the bed, which groaned greatly under the weight of his new height and size. He noticed the height marks on the door frame of him and all his brothers. He had to laugh as there wasn't room to mark his current height now. He sat there for awhile but then began to notice an odd scent. No, not odd...familiar. He couldn't figure out what it was, or where it was coming from. He began to sniff in this direction and that, finally realizing, there was an old shirt of Zeke's on the floor near a dresser. It was a dirty shirt, still carrying Zeke's scent on it. Aaron was surprized how he could smell it so strongly. Even more surprised at how small the shirt looked compared to him. Picking up the shirt, he sniffed it, and sat back down on the bed. Crying, he thought about Zeke: when he first arrived at the ranch, all the chores he tackled, how he helped Aaron with his chores. He then remembered those little smile glances Zeke would giveh him, especially after he had grown to a seven footer. His mind then wandered to all the really hot days, when Zeke, drenched in sweat, would take his soaked shirt off to get cooler. His tight and taught, muscular body glistening in the summer sun, bunching and mounding during the labor. How his arms would pop and swell during work, his chest would heave and barrel, his lats flare, or on the one or two occassions when Zeke declared it so hot, he shucked his pants off as well and was working on fence lines in just his cowboy boots and underwear. Aaron would secretly watch the two mounds of Zeke's breifs: the back mound with its two firm bubble like forms making Zeke's tight ass, and the front mound with its three bulges, two that were the good sized bubble formations created by his balls and the longer, snake like one that was his cock. Aaron started breathing harder. He was missing Zeke so much. He wanted to be with Zeke again so much. To touch him. To feel him. To make love to him. To feel Zeke touching him. Aaron broke into a sweat, moaning softly, thinking about Zeke, almost pantomiming being with him. He couldn't help it. He was getting turned on so fast. He was so incredibly horny right now and didn't know why. All he knew was he wished Zeke was there, right now, to hold, to grab, to caress, to fuck! Suddenly he felt it. His cock, just suddenly shot straight down his pants leg stiff as a board and getting harder by the second. He wanted to touch it. To release this building energy he felt inside of him, but he knew he shouldn't. To pleasure himself might set off a reaction, another spurt. He focused and tried to will the horniness and his hard on away, but the viagra and extra testoterone he accidentally had taken this morning was in full effect. His cock now throbbed so hard, so painfully, that Aaron swore it was going to burst apart. Finally unpopping his button and zipping down his fly, he let his large cock bounce upwards and slap him in his abs. Grabbing a hold of it, Aaron was amazed at the sensation just touching it was creating through his cock and through him, as well as the fact that it felt like he was gripping a rod made of solid steel. Aaron gave one long, slow, firm stroke down his cock all the way to and over his balls. "aaauuuu-hu-hu-hu-huuuuuuuuuuuuh" escaped the moan from his lips and then...the sensation hit him. It hit him in the very tip of his prick head, shot down the shaft to his balls and then back upwards again. Only problem was, when it hit his cock head, his cock head shot out farther away from his body, his shaft became noticebly thicker, his balls suddenly swelled larger, firmer, and hung lower. "AWWWWUUUGGH!" Aaron was growing and he knew there was nothing to do but keep stroking and attempt to get it done and over with fast. He stroked faster and faster, his cock shot out longer and thicker, harder and veinier, than ever before. He stroked firmer and tighter and his balls swelled like balloons being filled with water, and he felt heat rising from them and could feel cum being produced in greater quantities, filling and swishing round in his balls. Attempting to stroke longer and slower, he felt his feet swell and stretch, his legs lengthen, his arms reach, his back and neck stand straighter, over and over, taller, and higher, again and again. Aaron began to stroke wildly and grope and fondle his balls and as he did so his muscles bunched....swelled....popped....got denser....thicker...harder....veinier...more striated....fuller....more defined....grew...and grew.... and grew! Even sitting down he noticed the ceiling was getting closer and closer again. The bed underneath him began to groan and creak, and it was a wrought iron bed! It began to bend and sink, finally snapping in two and Aaron now firmly sat on the floor, still growing upward, outward, muscles getting so full, crevices and crannies developing between the full bloated bellies of each muscle. His cock was still getting larger proportionately rising higher and higher. His clothes were ripping and popping everywhere, in every which way, becoming nothing but tattered shreds sliding off his huge body. And still Aaron stroked....and stroked....and stroked.... "AH! HO! UH-HUH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGHHHHHHMMMMMOTHERFUCKER!" Aaron blew his load and through rolled back and semi crossed eyes watched the spoo soar and splat upon the ceiling. He finally gave in to collapse, his back hitting the wall, and he heard a few cracks and splits of the beams which made it. He looked down over himself. His musculature was now somewhere between the size of a gymnast and an American football player. His legs and feet, although sitting up, stretch almost halfway across the cabin floor. His cock shrinking down to its flaccid state still felt so long, thick, and heavy, as if he almost had a third leg, and that was pushed out further by two mounding globes that where his balls, hanging just slightly low and heavy, and getting racked even in sitting position by Aaron's newly burgoning thighs. What was he going to do? He knew if the calculations were correct, he just shot up to thirteen feet tall, and the way he was filling up the space of this cabin, he could tell that to be true. But he couldn't stay sequestered, he couldn't be pinned up, one can't live like that. He couldn't live...without Zeke. He needed to see him. He needed to be with him. He...He.. needed to calm down, but even though he just released a huge two month load, his cock was becoming painfully erect again and fast! What would he do?

Pleasure Growth Part 4 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Aaron woke up the next morning stiff and crampped in a make-shift bed. He doesn't remember how he got there, but somehow he was in his dorm room. Zeke was there too. He apparently moved furniture around so he could place his bed and Aaron's end to end so Aaron had enough room to stretch out, but being as they were both twin sized beds they weren't wide enough for Aaron now to feel comfortable. Looking down his body, he noticed that Zeke was sleeping on top of him ... on top of him! Aaron hadn't even noticed this in his sleep, and now that he was awake he felt like a child was sleeping on top of him. And no wonder, for not only was Aaron taller, he was bigger built as well, now somewhere between a soccer player and a gymnast. Aaron was quite amazed at this. This type of build was the kind that started to really show and pop on a body. One could see size and definition, the pushing and bulging the muscles of the body did to fight for room: chest barreling; lats and back begin pushing the arms out; forearms, biceps, triceps, and delts begin to fill out sleeves and cause them to rise up; butt bubbling and filling out shorts and pants, while thighs stretch out the pants legs. Aaron was going to be in trouble. Zeke had told him not to gain any major muscle mass and here his body had done so. Aaron remembered now being pulled into the locker room showers, being washed down, politely, some towels and such pinned together around him and being snuck into the dorm room, sat down, given something to eat and then put to bed. And even though Zeke had taken care of him, he still aparently managed to have some fun, for there he was sleeping on top of Aaron and Aaron could see some light scratch marks across his abs and chest. These thoughts betrayed Aaron and in a panic he felt his cock stir. He worried at this, but then realized that strange sensation was occuring and so decided to let nature run its course. His cock rose and rose. It was amazing to see, almost frightening to watch. It caused Zeke's hand, his arm to stir and it grew erect and pushed itself out from under Zeke. Aaron stared in disbelief, he felt pretty sure he wasn't just getting bigger because he was taller, but it was getting bigger proportionately each growth spurt now too. When he was finally hard as granite, Aaron's mouth popped agape. His prick fully erect was as long as Zeke's forearm. Forearm and hand. Hand open, extended and flat. Hell, maybe Zeke's hand, forearm, and part of his upper arm as well. "Aaaaaauuuuuuuuuuooooh..." Aaron suddenly moaned, feeling the hand, or rather hands of Zeke latch on and begin to stroke his dick. One of Zeke's hands wasn't quite big enough to wrap all the way around Aaron's member. Zeke slid himself down a little, having his arms raise above his head so his hands could caress and stroke the mighty helmet of Aaron's cock, while he flexed his chest as best he could around Aaron's shaft and rub it in between them. He let his balls rest upon Aaron's and he began to do pull ups on Aaron's dick and slide back down. Soon Aaron's breathing was becoming rhythmic, with loan groans and moans escaping his lips, rumbling the air and filling the dorm room and the hallway with sound. After a while, Aaron let out a deep, low, growl that despite being soft and whisperish, echoed down the hall, along with gasps, pants, and grunts of release from Zeke as well. This was followed by the muffled sounds of a couple of other male groans of pleasure from other closed dorm rooms. Looking down, Aaron could see a very healthy splattering of cum across his chest, felt it on his chin, and saw it covering Zeke's hands, with droplets on his forearms and face, and Zeke's own cum strung across Aaron's cock and Zeke's abs. Zeke looked up a little embarrassed and smiled. "Breakfast in bed.... I told you not to gain any kind of decent muscle mass." Aaron chuckled a little, but then a small bit of panic registered across his face, he closed his eyes, and rested his head against the head board. "That's the other reason I did it. I knew this was going to hit once you woke up." "How could it not? Look at me... look at you on top of me. You look like and feel like a tween to me. Another growth spurt and you'll be a child, another one a baby, then you'll seem like a microscopic dot." "I know...I know, babe. I understand... no... not what you're going through,...just that this is difficult and scary. I'm scared for you. This isn't what you expected nor wanted when you went in for treatment. Being seven foot was bit extra, and that was kind of cool, maybe even appreciated by you. You could be the big man of your family. Be one of the bigger men of the world, but it's not that unheard of a height. Now you're nine feet tall. A bit bigger of a problem to overcome and be. Uhm, no pun meant on that." "I know..." "What time is it?" "It's eight forty-five a.m." "Ok... let's get ourselves and this place cleanned up. I called the coach and Sanjay last night and told them they'd need to meet us this morning in our dorm room, and to bring breakfast." Zeke, stood up and back and looked up and down Aaron. "Does fifteen sausage, egg, and cheese biscuits with eight hash browns and five large o.j.'s sound right to you?" "Yeah that sounds about right for all of us." Zeke chuckled and ran his hands across Aaron's abs. "That was just your order." "My lord...." Aaron stopped and began to think about it as he heard his stomach growl. Yeah...a single sausage, egg, and cheese biscuit from McDonalds he could hold with his thumb and index finger now. It will take quite a few of them to make a meal for him. Zeke went down the hall and got a bucket of soapy water and rinse water, figuring the size of Aaron's form might create quite a bit of a stir if seen, not that his voice during the morning jack off hadn't already created quite a bit of questions posed at Zeke. Using towels to both wash and dry Aaron, Zeke tried to give him a sponge bath without causing either him or Aaron to achieve another erection. After that was done, Zeke went down and got his own shower and then the two picked up and cleanned the dorm room for their meeting. Coach Dreisden showed up with Sanjay and the medical team; they were all in state of extreme shock, except Sanjay. They were finally able to sit down and start talking when the Presdient of the University came knocking on the door. "Good lord! I just heard all these rumors about our star player being even bigger, I didn't expect this." "Yes, sir, it is a bit of shock." "Imagine what it will be to our rival teams." "Uhm, they may not get to see him, Mr. President." "What do you mean, Coach Dreisden?" "From what, Sanjay and the medical team have discovered and told me, we may need to.... well, pull up a seat and let Sanjay explain it. He can do it better and we've not had a chance to tell Aaron here." The President of the University sat down and Sanjay began. "After confering with your doctor back home and running several tests together, we have discovered several different facts, good and bad, all combined." Aaron spoke up in a worried tone, "Good and b..b..bad...all combined?" "You went to the doctor to get help in growing due to low horomone levels. They have discovered that your horomone levels weren't low, or rather were just low at the time and at the time of the injection were just beginning to be secreted and rise. You would've had your growth spurt, you were just a late bloomer. And you were set for a decent sized one. Our estimates show you would've been somewhere between six foot two to six foot five when done. Now, you got those injections of extra horomones but it wouldn't have done any damage or caused things to mutate. You simply would've just shot up an extra couple of inches or so, winding up some where between six foot five to six foot eight." "But that's not what happened. I'm well over six foot eight inches tall. I'm... I'm..." Aaron looked over to Zeke. "I measured him this morning, flat on his bed. He's nine feet tall, even." "So how tall am I going to get?" Sanjay continued, "Well, we're not exactly sure. You see there was an interference in your treatment. There was a man there by the name of Wylle. He was secretly conducting his own little genetic experiements, trying to create a serum, formula, that would make very large, strong, and...uhm...let us say verile men." "He got that part down..." "ZEKE!" Sanjay smirked a little looking at Zeke and Aaron, but continued. "Nurse Cloris was supposed to grab two different petri dishes, but the second one she grabbed was the one on which Wylle was working. Now, it could have been relatively alright still. You could've wound up becoming a very tall, yet very powerfully built man. Something like a slightly taller Lou Ferrigno. You know, the man who played the Hulk in the seventies show? However it somehow mixed with your hormones well. ... too well. "Combining, what happened is the superman compound, for lack of a better term for it, took your growth spurt and split it apart into separate growth spurts of equal size, but then with its genetic make up, it then caused each of those growth spurts to increase in size exponentially." "Wait... you're saying I'm to have several growth spurts?" "Yes..." "How many? A...an...and how large will each be?" "We're not exactly sure on either of those answers. But I can give you somewhat of an idea. A normal man has as his main teenage growth spurt somewhere between four to nine inches on average and then anywhere from half an inch to two inches more from age eighteen to around age twenty-five. The problem is, height genetics vary so from person to person depending upon the combination received from his parents. He could have a nine inch growth spurt with a half inch post spurt, or four inch growth spurt and a two inch post spurt, or anywhere in between in any kind of combination. So say young man x was in the same situation as you and he was going to experience the extreme maximum potential in his growth spurts: nine and two. That means total he was going to grow eleven inches taller, but with that serum, what has happened is that instead of growing through an eleven inch growth spurt, he's going to grow through eleven growth spurts." "And you have no idea the size of these spurts?" "Well, we do know they're increasing exponentatially, but we don't know exactly how much. Now this last growth spurt last night you grew two feet. You grew two months ago to seven foot, but we don't know how tall you were before you grew, although we do know you started out at five foot six." "I was six foot even." "Six foot even?" "I was five foot six inches tall when I got the shot. The first time I experienced a growth spurt I shot up to six foot. The second one was when I hit seven foot tall." "Six inches, then twelve, and now twenty-four. .... that means the serum is causing your growth spurts to double in size from what the previous one was." "oh my god...." The President stood up and walked over to Aaron to try and comfort him. "Well, it won't be that bad then. You've already had three, maybe you're only going to have one more." "One more and I'll be....Thirteen feet tall!" Coach Dreisden spoke up. "Mr. President... I don't think you understand exactly what Sanjay has just told us. Young Aaron here was going to be a late bloomer, and he was going to be in the taller set of his family. The shortest range they estimated him to be was six feet two inches tall. From five foot six that's a growth spurt of eight inches, which means he could have five more of these growth spurts. Possibly more if he actually was to hit the six foot eight range." "Oh shit!" "Shhh, shh... Aaron.. it'll be ok. We'll get this figured out. We've identified the cause, we just have to correct it." Consoled Zeke. "And keep me from getting aroused!" "Keep you from getting aroused?" asked Sanjay. "Yeah..." Aaron hung his head down in embarrassment. "The sensation, the spurt, isn't triggered unless I get aroused. It happened the first time, Zeke and I...er....made out, and the second time we did, and then I.... uh....er.... I uh kind of got myself aroused thinking about how big I was compared to other guys." Coach Dreisden, sat next to Aaron and patted him on the shoulder. "It's alright, son. Young men, hell even some of us older men, still, get aroused thinking or seeing that we're bigger built, taller, stronger, or more virile than other men around us. It's part of mankind's old animalist nature. Survival of fittest, being the dominant, alpha male, kind of thing. It's just nature. Workout and locker rooms don't smell like they do because of sweat. It's because of testosterone. Any male athlete in the world would be a liar if they told you they never, not once during a match, game, or workout suddenly sported wood. Don't blame yourself or be embarrassed by it." Aaron nodded approvingly, albeit quietly. "So...the thing is what do we do for Aaron now? I'm sorry, Mr. President, but he can't be on the team. Sure, at nine feet tall, he'd be quite the asset, but the games, the trainning sessions, the workouts, he could get aroused again easily. Even worse that his boyfreind here is on the team. Which is something else we'll have to handle. You two are going to have to have separate dorm rooms." "What?!?" cried out both Zeke and Aaron. "BOYS!....boys....look. I know this is going to be difficult, but you've got to think about your future. Aaron you're nine feet tall. You've just surpassed the tallest man in history in the Guiness Book of World Records. You're a foot taller than the average height of most rooms. You're not going to fit into normal clothes, cars, furniture, houses. Yet, at nine feet tall there are still some accomodations that can be made for you. With that, we've got to figure out a way to stop this, to try and help you, Aaron, still have as normal of life as you can possibly acheive. Now, Sanjay and the doctors can work on that 'cure' to stop the serum Wile E. Coyote or whatever that jerk's name was, but until then we need to use this 'enemy's' weakness against it. We've got to keep you from getting aroused. In fact, I would suggest that until a cure is found or until your body hits an age to be unaffected, around age..." "Twenty-five." said Sanjay. "Twenty-five!?" screamed Aaron. "Yes, twenty-five!" bellowed Coach Dreisden "That you go back home and sit a spell. Look, I understand it'll be like sending you to solitary confinment in a prison, but it's better that and then having a fairly normal part of your life for the rest of your life, than having to worry that every time you brush your hand against your cock, experience a good stiff wind, or accidentally see porn on the internet you'll suddenly grow twenty feet taller." Aaron turned his face to the wall. "I know... it sucks, son, but think about what you're combating, what you're fighting for. If not for yourself, think about you and Zeke. How the hell are you gonna have a relationship if you grow so tall that your cock flacid stands ten feet taller than Zeke does." Both Zeke and Aaron blushed at that. "And Zeke, you're both in college, time to be men, adult, mature men. Now, my wife will show I have no credentials in knowing what homosexuals look for in a relationship, but I'm pretty sure it's the same thing my wife and I looked for. A relationship between you and somebody else means that you're always thinking not just about yourself, but that other person, and what's good for them, you, and the two of you together. Zeke, if you really love Aaron, you've got to let him go...for the now... If it's strong enough, when Aaron is in the clear, you can go back and pick up with your nine foot lover where ya parted, as opposed to having to part with a lover who could drop you down his piss slit with room to spare." There were still small protests from Aaron and Zeke, but with confirmation from Sanjay, the doctors, and even eventually from the president of the university, they relented and gave in to plans to send Aaron back home to his parents' ranch. The coach called up several department heads and got them and their students to work out clothing options for Aaron, even creating a make-shift pair of size U.S. men's forty-three's to cover Aaron's dogs. He put Aaron's scholarship on hold due to medical reasons, and got his classes frozen until such time as they knew Aaron could return. The President arranged for special transportation, while Zeke and Aaron got all of Aaron's stuff packed and boxed. Finally, the bus having arrived, Aaron tearfully said good-bye to the university president, his teammates, his coach, and finally to Zeke. He boarded the bus and walked to the back where a specially made chair was waiting, sat down, and cried softly to sleep on the long journey home.

12/4/13 Right first things first picture update so...... Me Yesterday http://www.purelifts.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/How-to-build-muscle-naturally-for-skinny-guys1.jpg Me Today http://ectomorphworkout.org/wp-content/uploads/Ectomorph-Workout-Home.jpg I have to confess guys i took 2 pills last night seeing what the effect would be and as you can see its had a great affect! NON of my clothes fit me now which was difficult for college this morning let me tell you, i struggled to put my t-shirt and when i eventually got it on the sleeves were up to my shoulders, and the bottom rose halfway up my abs, my trousers were just about clinging to my thighs for dear life any wrong movement and they would rip to shreds. Its safe to say when i arrived at college this morning, it wasnt only alex that was getting the stares, girls and guys were staring at me as though i was an alien, a few of the guys were fiddling with there packages! I caught up with buff dave and my mates i wasnt up to daves size yet but tomorrow i would definitely surpass it, like the rest of the school there faces were a picture, they asked me what the hell i had taken, even dave was purplexed by my new size, i just told them i had found these pills online to go with my supplements, obv i didn't give them the true story!!! Dave asked if i would like a bicep comparison, in my new state of confidence and physique i agreed, dave went first, he rolled up his sleeve, his arm looked bigger than before even before he flexed it,he flexed it and it swelled into a huge mound of muscle on his arm, he smiled and informed me it had reached 20", i told him i had no chance of beating that size, but i wanted to see what my new bigger arm looked like, it took me ages to roll my sleeve up as it was skin tight against my new size arms, i flexed my arm and a moderate sized lump appeared no were near the size of daves but it was way bigger than he had imagined, dave was impressed with my peak, he said it looked at least 16-17", i told him i would measure it when i got home and let him know tomorrow. I was walking down the corridor to leave to come home when i felt a huge hand clasp itself on my shoulder, the power of hand instantly stopped me in my tracks, it was obvious that is was the muscle freak that was alex, his huge hand swung me round and i was face to his obscenely gargantuan chest, for the first time since it first happened with jack i felt my bulge grow ever harder. Alex was suprised at my superfast growth and questioned what i had taken,i wasn't about to lie to this behemoth so i told him about the pills and what there effect was. Alex commented that i looked good and urged me to "unleash my inner beast". i told him i was a bit sceptical about taken the full lot, what he told me next defied belief. He told me that if i took the full lot or got to his size i should move in with him and start a muscle domination company!!!! A feeling inside me was one of do i really want to do this, but another feeling was one of who the hell would cross us or disobey us. I thought about it for a min and told..... ok!! As of yet i have not decided how big to get!!........... oh and i measured my bi's 17" hehehe Till the next time.

Hey guys, I submited this story to metabods a while ago, but I thought I'd post it here as well to see what you guys think of it! This is my first post, hope you enjoy! http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Hot_night_air

Not sure if I had it all saved. Didn't think I had to worry about the old forum going down. What I managed to salvage if anyone would like a read. 09:30 “Why am I here?” Duncan’s mum just ignored him; he stood beside her at the reception while his dad was checking in. Arms crossed, his dagger stared panned across the open atrium of the spa. A long weekend wasted away in this place. He should have chained himself in his room or just packed a bag to stay somewhere else, before they could drag him away. “Your dad bought me this for a present and you’re not going to ruin it” “Your present, why did he buy three? And why do I have to come along to this dump?!” he shot back, again she just ignored him, frustrated at how badly the family weekend away had started off. “You’re being a brat, don’t ruin this for me” His jaw dropped, ‘ruin this for me?’ he bit his tongue at the hypocrisy. The open chamber was a sickly flood of beige and dim lighting. The best summer’s day outside in months, and all blocked away from sight by towering walls of tack. “I’m sorry sir but we’re fully booked, we can’t make any room changes” the receptionist said, Duncan’s dad had been arguing with her for the past fifteen minutes but like a parrot she only had one thing to say. “Our booking system takes customer demographics in account to assure the idea services are provided.” “What’s wrong?” his mum asked marching over at the sound of their raised voices. “Our rooms” he said to his wife “are on this side of the site but Duncans is all the way on the other!” overhearing Duncan felt himself loosen, far away from them could be the only plus side. “They won’t swap his room around with anyone near us.” It came somewhat comical and from a distance Duncan watched as both parents tore into an unflinching receptionist. “Leave it Tony, this isn’t good for your blood pressure” they resigned to defeat, handing Duncan his key card he swung his bag over his shoulders and hastily fled in the opposite direction. 09:47 The place began taking on a different look, from the pretty and pink highlights of the plain reception the corridor on the way to his room was taking on an earthly red and dessert look. The inside of the corridor was stippled with a clay-like maroon buildings while beyond the windows were made from massive sand orange bricks the. Reading the numbered doors to his left, he wondered pasted S23 and S25, and S24 to his right. The key card read S32, thankfully ‘any meat head could find their way around’ he thought. Swiping the card at S32 he walked into the sparse cabin like room, same maroon colour on the side he noted as he walked around. A double bed, not enough room to swing a cat, no wardrobe, but the bathroom was almost as big as the bedroom itself, most of the space taken up by an open mosaic tiled shower, no curtain or panel, just a plate sized shower head built in the ceiling. Tossing his bag against one of the walls, Duncan laid back on the bed, reaching for the remote; he fumbled with the buttons for a channel flicking session to last the next three days. Before he could even turn it on, his peace was broken with heavy thuds on the door. First he thought someone was about to hammer through, until the thuds came again in a knocking rhythm. “Who is it?!” Duncan yelled from across the room. “Spa Coordinator” a deep voice boomed back. Opening the door Duncan invite the boy in, although calling him a boy was a stretch. The broad shoulders of his six foot teenager almost brushed against the side of the door frames. The white tee on the hulking figure, stretched out over thick rippling muscles, massive pecs pushing forward as the sleeves strained over the defined and vascular arms. Ashamed Duncan stood straight, flexing pecs forth as his crossed his arms, pushing his biceps close against his body to lay them flat and wider. “Yo,” he replied lowering his voice. “My name is Ben Thorpe,” he said extending his hand “I’m here to provide you with your induction,” shaking his hand Duncan squeezed as hard as he could to match Ben’s grip but the boy hadn’t clenched hard enough to crush the new guest. Opening the brochure he had in the other hand, Ben unfolding the large glossy paper, as he stretched it out, the tee began to groan and ride up his waist revealing a ripped core with clear veins reaching up either side of the lower abs, “You’ve checked into one of two wings, based on your application. This is the Spartan wing.” “The other is the Athens wing which caters to… well,” he paused, as his eyes gazing upon Duncan’s sleek pecs, “not to guys like us.” Folding the brochure back in on itself he began to focus on it page by page. “We have a 250+ weight stations for the gym,” flipping to the next slide, “two pools, one indoor one outdoor, double the standard Olympic length, we had to extend the length again, our guests prefer something more of an endurance challenge,” “Cool, I’m a swimmer too,” “Nice, you’ll like our lengths then, definitely a struggle for experienced guys,” He turned to the last pages, after viewing various other additions, like the climbing wall, circuit studios and gymnastics equipment, “and after a hard day we offer saunas, sports massages to help recovery and our bars and restaurants have a specialist menu for athletes.” “Sounds more like a training resort than anything” Duncan replied finally feeling excited about his stay. “It’s what we aim for here.” Ben replied smiling as his moved his long black hair off his face, “where would you like me to take you?” 10:07 The walk from Duncan’s room to the gym wasn’t as long as he’d imagine. From where he was, he heard none of the music and clamour of the workouts. The massive steel grey chamber was literally soundproof, once the doors were closed you’d have no idea what was happening behind them. The size of the room was mind blowing. Maybe it was the constant reflections that made it look like it went on forever or perhaps it was a studio of countless machines and weights. Quickly glancing at the gym, Duncan checked out his 18 year old tour guide, then looked back the gym, then back at Ben. He was beginning to realise how the boy was so big; there was nothing lighter than 20 kg plates and there were at least 50 plate, all of them stacked up on the racks against the wall, pairs of dumbbells going up to 120 kg, no less than ten machines just to workout one muscle group?! Duncan had no idea all the ways to do a bicep curl but Ben’s arms and the gym proved otherwise. “Jake!” Ben yelled over the music and racket, from behind the main desk flicking through a supply catalogue emerged a hulking mass. Duncan was one of the hottest sportsmen in his college but today he’s never felt so inferior. The gym instructor moved closer, appearing more monstrous as he closed in. At 6’6’’ there wasn’t much Duncan could do about his pose to even appear comparable to Jake. Every part of his body was covered in mountainous muscle, lean and thick, so heavy he felt the ground tremble as he walked over. “Whatup” he said, almost a deep growl as he grinned down to the two who entered. “This is Mr Michales,” “Duncan” he interjected, Jake nodded in reply “Duncan’s just having the tour.” “Started with the best then” he said winking to Ben, the boy went slightly red with his own smirk, “Ready to get started,” he asked Duncan. Ben turned to the guest, “I can come back later if you wanna get started?” “I’ll probably pop back here,” Duncan lied, feeling his confidence wilt in the shadow of two giants, “I’ll need to get changed.” “Don’t worry about that,” replied Jake, “as long as you’re not going commando you can dump your clothes behind the desk.” “Anyway,” Ben added, “layers gets in the way, fewer you have, less restriction.” He turned to Jake, “Ok to take over” Ben made a swift exit, getting to whatever job he had next, leaving the waning teen with his new personal trainer. Obeying the deep booming orders; Duncan undressed, first tossing his black tee aside. “You can leave the jeans on, if you want” he said, “we’ll do lower body stuff later.” When Jake quizzed and questioned Duncan, he began to realise how far behind his little guest was. From his answers, Duncan’s stamina and endurance, was alright, but he wasn’t as confident when asked about benching hundred kilogram. Laying him down, Duncan’s back rested against the cold plastic of the bench. “The bar is 20kg,” he said walking around gathering plates, “start off with a 12 rep warm up.” Perhaps the only instruction from him that wasn’t barked as an order to be obeyed. Grabbing onto the cold bar Duncan did as instructed, although he wouldn’t have called it a warm up; his pecs and shoulders were already beginning to burn. Suddenly maxing out at 40 kilogram dumbbells for a bench press wasn’t as impressive to these guys as it was to the others at the college gym. Soon enough as he was done, the plates were being loaded, Duncan did his 80 kilogram max, Jake’s towering body hovered over him casting a large shadow over his guest. Another set of plates was loaded, 100 kg. “I’m not sure-“ “You’ll be fine I’ll spot you.” The first rep burned, second third and fourth were the same. On the fifth the bar felt like it was about to come crashing down. Duncan gritted his teeth as he pushed against it, but Jake placed on hand under the ball to aid. “You’re doing fine,” he encouraged. With those words Duncan felt a surge of energy, mustering his strength he pushed again and the bar flowed up and down. On the eighth, Jake grabbed it again and placed the bar in the rest. “Didn’t think I’d do it,” Duncan panted as he sat up. Jake walked around again with more plates, “What are ya -?” “Come on, let’s get the beast out.” Plates loaded up to 160 kg, Duncan looked in disbelief; this must have been the point where the alpha male asserts himself over the newbies. “Go on,” he said, “I’ve got you covered,” Jake leant down holding onto the bar; he made lowering it look like an effortless bicep curl. Grabbing on Duncan pushed, it didn’t move in the slightest. He held his breath, flexing every muscle and firing through every ounce of energy he had. Jake lightened, only slightly, but to Duncan’s surprised he benched the rest of it. The second rep flowed was quickly, third he felt his pecs burn alive with power and the rest of the set was effortless. 180 kg was a breeze. It felt like he was pushing air and throughout 210 he left a euphoric surge of feral energy. At 220 kg he failed at five reps. “Fucking beast!” Jake roared, Duncan following as he flexed his chest. “How’da feel?” “How the fuck did I do that?” he growled, smiling from ear to ear. The session was one new limit after another. Proving himself on the wide grip chin up, Jake doubled Duncan’s body weight with another 160 pounds of plates hanging from a belt. Struggling at first, but much like before he achieved jaw dropping feats. He stopped caring about what people thought when he tossed his jeans to the side for the squats. He wondered through the gym in tight navy boxers, which were starting to pinch around the thighs. Using weights on the smith bar got boring. “Sit on the bar,” Duncan joked. He expected a laugh and banter, but instead Jake obliged, setting the challenge for the new guy. Jake grabbed the bar and hoisted himself up; all 320 lbs balanced perfectly; bodybuilder mass with a gymnast’s skill. “I didn’t really mean-“ “Just do it” As ordered he rotated the bar on the smith machine, he felt the crushing weight of 250 lbs of plates on top of Jakes body weight. The metal bar dug into Duncan’s thick traps. His legs and lower back, ready to snap like twigs as his thighs barely managed to lock themselves still. “Com’on, where’s the beast?” Teeth clenched he squeezed harder, pushing against the floor, slowly feeling the bar rise and rise. “Roar!” Jake ordered, Duncan didn’t respond, just concentrated on lifting the gargantuan weight, Jake barked the order again and on cue Duncan’s roar echoed throughout the gym. His legs swelled and burned as he lifted the bar, legs pushing out and straight, thighs thickening and on fire. A tear split up the side of his boxers as he finished the one rep, and lowered for the next. Pushing out three more, Jake jumped letting the boy collapse on the floor as his lower body was reduced to jelly. His swelling member was hanging out of the torn boxers, which were barely holding on around his narrow waist. Jake reached down grabbing the new guest by the thick forearms and hoisted him back onto his feet. “That’s better” he said grinning from ear to ear, “Think two hours is enough” “Two hours?!” “Yea, got carried away?” Duncan checked the time, he wasn’t wrong; his PT session with Jake had flown by. Catching his breath he watched the other gymmers to make sure they weren’t looking his way before he adjusted his tattered boxers over his manhood. “Tired?” Jake asked as he walked Duncan back to the main desk, breathlessly he just nodded and grunted a ‘yea’ from behind “go chat to Toby at the café, it’s just outside the door, and worth finding Ben again, you’re going to be feeling sore.” “What will Ben do?” Duncan asked, leaning against the desk, puzzled as to how it was lower than before he came in. “Sports physio, he’ll get you unknotted ready for tomorrow” pulling out a new file from the draws, Jake scribbled away, getting all of Duncan’s progress and stats down on paper. Browsing around the room, the boy caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror, his own horrified face looked back at him as his viewed his body up and down. “How the fu...” he walked closer to the mirror seeing his new self, two hours later and he was twice the size. His pecs were two heaving slabs of muscles, ripped and taut from shoulder to boulderous shoulder. Stacked upon eight brick like abs tapering down to a narrow waist from flared lats, steel cords twisted around his legs as his freshly pumped thighs glistened under the light and sculpted calves swelled out below. Maybe it was a just the pump, maybe he was light headed and not seeing right...his tee, his t-shirt, it wasn’t a snug fit but had had some room when he came in. Reaching over to the bundle of clothes that lay on the floor he picked up the dark blue top to feel the fit, but to his horror he couldn’t even squeeze his massive forearms into the sleeve let alone the cannon ball wide biceps which could follow. “FUCK!” “What?” Jake asked looking over “What happened to me?!” “Don’t worry, happens to everyone” he replied casually as he flicked though Duncan’s file, “Post-gym pump, you look good.” “But..” Jake rested his hand on Duncan’s shoulders “Go get some protein down ya,” “Bu...” he said as Jake led him to the door “Get a rub down. “Bu..” he tried, shocked, awed, horrified or a mixture of all. With only a small cloth over his groin, Duncan stood bare in the hallway outside the gym. “Bu..” “And I’ll see you tomorrow.” [5’9’’, 205 lbs, 14%, 6.5’’] 12:25 He stood near naked in the hallway, fumbling with the shrunken cloths bundled against his pecs. Taking one piece, he held it against his body. This must have been some joke, he thought, there too small to be the clothes he wore that morning, to the point of comical and stage. He wondered if they have been switched with extra-smalls during the workout, but now wasn’t the time...naked in a hall way. He dropped everything to the floor and rummaged for his jean. As hard as he tried to force it, he couldn’t fit them around his calves. Tugging at the denim, he heard it strain and tear as he pulled and pulled, trying to at least bring it close to his knees. Glancing up and down the corridor it was surprisingly quiet. Seem as the day went there were fewer and fewer other guys about. Reaching for the tee, he easily pulled it over his head but that is as far as it would go, the dark blue top, now looked like a scarf, against his massive traps, a mountain of muscle which swallowed his neck, the tee couldn’t even stretch far enough to roll over his cannonball delts. Pulling it off, Duncan tried arm first, but like the calved, the forearms were struck in the sleeve, the narrow rim of fabric was chocked only inched past the wrist. He was ready to give up trying to get dressed, maybe the torn boxers were enough to hide, and the tee was a lost cause. Maybe if he tore the legs off the jeans they could fit as a short, but then again if they couldn’t fit around his calves they stood no chance in hell squeezing around his quads. Clothes in hand, Duncan wondered down, following the signs to the café. Down the sun bleached corridors he came to a side of the spa where the light shone blindly though the glass panel wall. In the centre of the large room was a wide square counter, seats around the edge and more stools and high raised tables were scattered around. There were a few other men there, like Duncan, down to small trunks or Speedos. In the centre counter was an impromptu kitchen, small fridges and ovens, hobs and boxes of food, with counters surrounding it in a square, while the massive chef, down to his trunks and a wide apron tied to his tapered waist, chopped away at fruit. Even hunched over the chopping the board he was over six feet tall with extractor fans and hanging pots places especially high above his head. The other men stopped talking every so often to get a glace of Duncan, watching and wondering why the new boy slowly crept. As they were down to Speedos and jocks they thought nothing of the tattered loin cloth Duncan dangling to pairs of massive thighs. He stepped behind a seat across the counter from the chef, the place reminded him of some sushi bar, must have had the same idea. “Take a seat” the chef said, deep voice almost sounded like the earth rumbling as he his head was still looking down, chin pursed against two massive solid pecs, “Name please?” he asked reaching to the far side of the counter but not needing to take a step closer to reach the clipboard. “Erm...Duncan Michales,” “Full board, all food is covered,” replied the chef as he read off the board, “I’m Toby. What can I get ya?” “Erm,” Duncan stammered as he looked around “is there like a menu?” “Not here, where did you just come from?” Toby asked. Duncan just stared at him, the chiselled jaw and black stuble, a young looking guy but must have been working out since before puberty, like Jake, to be the massive behemoth he is. “The gy-“ “Jake sent ya?” he interjected “Err, yea he did,” “Got ya,” he took the fruit he was cutting and threw them in the blender, “not allergic to anything are ya?” “Shellfish,” he replied sheepishly. Turning around, the restaurant hand almost emptied, all the swimwear models had left bar the two Duncan had walked past on the way in. Closer now, he could see them clearly, they were more muscular than he had first noticed them from the corner of his eye, their bodies, every limb and fibre was fuller. Might have been the glare from the windows, he dismissed, it’s wasn’t like they had ballooned out in the short walk from the hallway to the table. “That’s cool I don’t serve any here.” Add four scoops of powder and another four of ice cream, before throwing the lid on for a quick blitz. From under the counter he pulled out a tall glass, must have held more than a pint and was the same the other guys were drinking from. Pouring it out, the thick pale cream mixer went to the top, a small drop slowly dripped down as Toby failed to empty the jug. “Post workout shake, you’re going to need that after a session with Jake” “Thanks, is this stuff safe, I mean no roids or anything?” the chasm echoed as Toby laughed. “Nah you got a mixture of whey and isolate protein powder, fruit for something natural and some antioxidants and the ice cream is made here, virtually fat free to cool you off.” Listening to it Duncan gorged on the drink, uncontrollably he had noticed he finished it by the time Toby finished describing it. “Oh” he said disappointedly, looking back at his empty glass, but more of the pale cream was poured in. Toby blitz together another jug and left it on the table. “Need some lunch too?” the chef asked picking up a grill pan from off the hob, Duncan with a mouthful of the protein shake nodded hungrily. Three greaseless and grilled chicken breasts were tossed out of the pan and onto a chopping board, sliced up, with salad and sauce, served in the biggest wrap Duncan had seen, he looked at the huge brick of protein and ravenously bit into it. He could barely get his hands around the wrap, or his mouth around his thickness, hungrily he gnawed away at it. Looking around the restaurant the two guys he spotted early had left, in their place were another two guys, larger and rounder, massive muscles in comparisons to the two sleek men before, abs jutting out as far as their pecs...but their faces looked similar and they were wearing the same trunks, standing, talking in the same spot, as they both downed their smoothies. “Good first session then?” Toby asked grilling a steak, Duncan just nodded with a mouthful of the smoothie, Duncan hadn’t realised he had finished his third glass of protein shake as Toby kept pouring from the jug. He felt energy return to his limb, first trickling down his throat and ending as it flowed through his veins, soaking in the muscles. He reached for a napkin to wipe the cold cream which dribbled down his chin onto his swollen pecs. “Full body session,” Duncan finally managed to reply, he turned back to his chicken wrap to find he had reduced it to crumbs. He didn’t recognise his own hands as he had tried to reach for the phantom wrap, huge things with thick vascular forearms, he blinked again, it was surreal how much bigger he was after one workout, but twice now, after one meal. He clenched his fists, slowly moving his fingers, and watching his ripped forearms flex and burst out against the bone. Toby pulled the plate away and replaced it with steak and roasted vegetables before Duncan could blink. A fourth jug was emptied in his glass. He was finding it harder to move, arms feeling heavy and weighing him down, the affects of the workout. His body started to feel sore but swollen, looking down at himself having finished devouring the next three steaks; his body had ballooned out again. Massive orbs of muscles around his shoulders, pecs reaching out jutting forward after the bench presses, beyond his nipples he could see his gut, a round stomach full of food being eight solid blocks of abs. The space between him and the table felt tighter as his body grew, rising up against his chair, his quads felt trapped wedged against the table. “Roasted salmon” Toby announced, placing another plate of food in front of Duncan, he licked his lips, giving back into insatiable and uncontrollable hunger, the freakishly long two foot fish was skinned boned and gutted, nothing left but the blight red flesh. Ravenously he stabbed it with the fork and raised the whole piece to bite into. Exhausted and feeling heavy, just hunched forward as he devoured his meal like a beast before a bowl. Toby poured another glass of the strawberry smoothie, “why don’t you go see Ben, you must feeling pretty knotted after the workout.” Duncan was about to reply with some non-committal as he focused on feeding himself but as he turned back to his fork was licked cleaned. [5’9’’, 244 lbs, 22%, 6.5’’] 13:05 “Next,” Ben called out as he quickly whipped his head around the door, but outside no one was sat waiting. Which wasn’t all too surprising, most of the resort guests prefer a rub down in the evenings. Gazing down the corridor, he spotted a hulking mass shuffling towards him; Duncan, huddling his clothes over his groin as he slowly ambled in the directions of the sign. “Hi,” Ben greeted gleefully, stepping out of the room as Duncan approached, “How’s your morning been?” he asked with his hands in his pockets, as he rocked back onto his heels the massive vascular arms flex in the tight white tee, the sleeves strained and cutting in under the delts, so close to ripping apart under the strength of the spa boy. “It’s been...” he paused fumbling for words as he tried to explain the bizarre events of the day, and wondered; what do I say without sounding crazy? “Something else isn’t it?” Ben added, with a wicked smile, Duncan just shook his head, eyes wide laughing, Ben wasn’t wrong there, 2 hours at the spa and he was 100 lbs bigger than when he woke up his morning. “Come on in,” Ben invited, disappearing into the dark room. As Duncan followed the light slowly came on in the treatment room, rustic orange, same as the rest of the spa, with a cream bench in the centre. “So what I can do for ya?” Ben asked, rubbing his hands with oil from one of the bottles. As soon as the top came off it Duncan got a scent of it, he couldn’t guess the smell; it was musky but oddly relaxing. Something that reminded him about camping, laying back in the tents, exhausted and glad that you’re head is on the pillow. Duncan stammered, remembering the question, looking around; he was ordered to physiotherapy by Toby, but no idea what for, “Er, what do you do?” “Anything you like, from relaxing massage to injury treatment, can help loosen any knots and get you back out there, or make sure you get a good night’s sleep of growth.” Another long pause from the new boy, Duncan still looked a little lost, “Why don’t you just strip off,” Ben said ushering him towards the bench, “lay on your front, we’ll start with by loosening up your shoulders?” Hesitantly Duncan placed the clothes that hid his shame on the chair by the desk. Pulling down at the tattered boxers, they were stuck around his thick thighs; normally he could wiggle out but now he had to drag them down, and over his massive quads they had snapped at last. They fell, a single strip of fabric circling around his feet. From one of the cabinets Ben pulled out a towel, unfolding it, he readied, waiting for Duncan lay down. The boy still unsure of what was going on and the way his day was unravelling, stumbled over to the bench and just did as instructed, his mind otherwise occupied. He lay on his front, towel lowered over his hip. His massive pecs pressed against the cushioned bench, the rest for his head was raised especially for a boy built as big as he was. Quads were the same, the massive mounds of muscle meant his knees barely touched the surface. Oil rubbing between his hands, Ben stood beside Duncan, his fingers rubbed across the neck swallowing traps, as thick and hard as those muscles were, Ben’s hands were stronger; he kneaded the tense fibre to putty effortlessly. Duncan moaned, a low bellowing echoed off the floor as his body began to unwind, with that one squeeze of his neck Duncan felt his whole spine drop, and his limbs drop onto the surface of the bench. “How does that feel?” he asked quietly as he effortlessly went to loosening and unknotting every muscle made tense by the workouts. Duncan’s reply was a mumble which approvingly sounded like ‘soooooo good’. As the traps loosened up, Duncan felt his head drop and stretch further, nestling into the round rest more comfortably. The pain at the base of the neck, which was poking at his headaches, was fading. Ben’s hands moved down the boys back, clenching his fist, he ran his knuckles along Duncan’s wide lats, pushing deep into the muscle and spreading it out, the solid fibres, would feel like rock to most men, was tenderised under the spa boy’s brutally strong hands. From the spine he pushed outwards and across the wide wings of his lats. The hard body that Duncan had built that morning was melting to a puddle of muscles and limbs on the bench. His body loosened and he relaxed, feeling all the tension fade, he lay easily as Ben’s strong hands moved all over, rubbing down his skin with the silky oils. His skin was alive with sensation, blood flooding all over, cheeks red and groin swelling, comfortably full, pressing against the cushioned surface. The soft tip of Ben’s fingers skating along the surface and stimulating every nerve that wanted to be touched, crushed every spot of pent up tension and twisted knot. Bens loosened the traps, lats and delts, he walked down the bottom of the bench. “This one might hurt” both thumbs pushed against the back Duncan’s calf and dug in deep, cracking the tension locked up in there from the squats and lunges. Duncan’s back arch as he felt the sharp pain, a deep moan as his chest lifting off the bench, taking a sharp breath in. Ben’s soft hands moved up the hamstrings, fingers running on the outside of his thighs as they moved up his leg. Duncan jolt for the second, surprised and unnerved when the thumbs that run up the middle, poked his glutes. An electric shudder ripped through his skin as Ben’s fingers brushed against his arse, a mixture of worry and arousal. His hips stirred as the swelling member grew, never before when another boy had touched him “Sorry about that” Ben said, moving around the bench to work the other thigh. Just as before is heart raced faster and faster as the hands brushed up Duncan’s thighs. Whatever he was feeling when Ben hands were in places, he ignored them, ‘can’t be, that’ he dismissed, but revelled in the pleasure anyway. “Do you wanna turn over?” Duncan held on to the small towel that barely stretch to cover his two massive glutes, as his rolled over he noticed his swollen meat, blood rushed down the long shaft, he kept staring at his cock wonder, whether it was, like the rest of his body, bigger than when he walked through the door that morning. He paid it too much attention, he stared at it for a few seconds, that Ben awkwardly stood there watching and waiting for him to lay back, but instead found Duncan oddly fixated on his own cock. “Sorry” Duncan said sheepishly, laying back down the towel was barely touched either side of his hips as his swelling cock lifted it. Ben’s palms kneaded at the crevasse between his pecs, moving from the centre, out. The strong hand pressed down again the two huge slabs of thick muscles, the mass of fibres crushed by Ben’s hands, Duncan saw the boy’s triceps bulge against the tight sleeve of his white t-shirt, cannon ball sized delts ready to explode out. Watching is magnificently sculpted arms, that strange feeling flood Duncan’s mind and body again, stronger now as the spa boy lips were slow much closer to his. Again he ignored it, hell he was dating a girl on his team, ‘what the fuck is wrong with me!?’ Moving out Ben’s hands loosened up his shoulders, working down the arm and massaging the massive biceps which were soft as dough in his grip. Feeling his fingers press into the bicep, Duncan suppressed the urge to flex the muscle as warm hand rub over the skin, his whole body flexed as Ben handled. Being touched, the urge to show off his new mass was overwhelming Opening his eye Duncan saw Ben attentively work his arms, failing to contain the moans of the sensual therapy. His eyes peer over the hulking boy, muscles barely contained in his clothes. His own the same; his massive pecs had blocked the view of his whole body apart from nothing he had only just noticed. As Ben rubbed his body more and more, the small towel over his groin rose higher, and had been since Duncan lay on his back. Bens hand moved back to the pecs, “your chest is really tense,” he said quietly, attentively going back to massage it. His hands moved quickly, and his thumb brushed over the nipple. Duncan’s body jolted on the bench, his cock now painful as it rose to full mast. “Sorry about that,” said Ben, clueless to the beast the stirring. He moved down the cobbled brick abs, hard as granite against his fingers, his hands flat against the stone wall gut, sent another ripple of electricity through Duncan’s body, he moaned as his back arched. Ben’s hands moved down the flank, all this to test the tension and the work needed but as he brushed against the glutes again, Duncan’s body jerked harder. “AAAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhhhhhhhh” came the thunderous roar, a geyser of hot white cum erupt from his cock, his swollen balls emptied their load over his abs, splatter of the cream spread across his pecs, running down to the deep valley between. “Oh god!” he exclaimed, euphorically at first, a moment to catch his breath as the last few loads emptied on to his eight pack and he shot back up on to his feet. “Oh god!” this time less euphoric and more horrified, “I’m really sorry,” he lent forward, thick arm wrapping around his torso as he tried to hide the white puddles. “Can’t say that’s happened before,” said Ben, moving towards the cupboard, whether sincere or sarcastic, Duncan, couldn’t tell. He still held the towel against his still hard cock. Trying to wipe him clean, the load was too much and to thick for the small patch of fabric he had. “Damn, sorry dude, I’m out of towels,” “Do you have a shower I could-“ “No, nearest are...” he paused trying to remember, “The pool, down the left, just try to avoid Owen and Lewis-“ the rest of the sentence was cut off as the door slammed shut. Duncan sped out as fast as he could, with only the towel in his hand to cover himself up. [5’9’’, 244 lbs, 20%, 11.5’] 13:45 Rushing down the hallway, Duncan hid his new massive cock with the tiny towel that had covered it during the massage. He wiped the cum that dripped from the thick head, and the towel was soaked. He didn’t see much point in using it any further, even with his abs and pecs coated in his thick hot white cream. The smell of chlorine was becoming stronger and he was hit by a wall of warm muggy air. The corridors and rooms, floor and walls, were now lined with tiles, warmer than the carpet against his bare feet. He felt he was moving in the right direction for the pool and the showers they had there. He followed the signs “please shower before using the pool”, passing changing room and lockers. Pretty standard for every pool he’s been too. The changing areas were void of anyone else but the echoes of splashing water nearby. He guessed there must have been at least ten others sprinting relentlessly up and down the lanes from the thunderous noise. Towels were stacked on small trolleys, parked on every other corner next to a laundry bin of new ones. The towels were stacked in a pyramid, smaller hand towels at the top with the larger beach size down at the base. Duncan quickly slipped in to one of the bathrooms. For a brief second he stood and listened to the silence. Happy he was in there alone he threw the towel into the sink and let the tap runs, soaking the towel and wiping down his pecs and cobbled eight pack, hoping to wash away any traces of his shame and embarrassment. With most of it gone, he snuck back outside, throwing the evidence into the wash and grabbing a fresh towel. He reached for the ones at the very bottom, pulling loose without toppling over the rest. But as he wrapped it around his narrow waist it barely met in the middle because of his massive muscular thighs. Tugging and pulling harder, it only just stretched to cover his quads but a semi hard snake could still be seen hanging between his legs. He bunched up the towel to hide his throbbing cock, like he struggled to with the one Ben handed him, and move wondered in search of showers. As much as he was dreaded the idea, he had to move towards the sound of other people. Naked and barely concealed, he checked everywhere for showers, other than the direction the sound of swimming and conversation was coming from. There were no walls between the changing areas and the pool, just regular spaces for lockers and cubicles. Getting to the pool was a case of weaving around them left then right, then left, and right, until you reached the large glass chamber. The showers were built into the pillars that the held up a tier of seats above the changing area, seven by seven feet chamber with the opening facing into the pool. The pool itself was everything Duncan could have wanted, and as Ben had described; twice the length of an Olympic standard, a new level in endurance training. Still the problem was present; a naked boy wondering into a shower in full view of the public. He wondered closer to it. Other than the guys in the pool, there weren’t any others around, maybe he could get in rinse off and get out without being spotted. He peered around the corner for a while, Ben had mentioned something, two names, guys to watch out for but other than the swimmers there were no lifeguards patrolling the perimeter of the pool. Next thing was to watch the swimmers; he saw their arms slice through the water, the heads bob up and down and legs kick widely as everyone opted for free style, but no breaks, so stops, no coming above water to catch their breaths, they just didn’t stop. Drill laps without the switches and the breaks. Time to bite the bullet, he thought, since no one was coming up for air, now was a good a time as any; he lightly hopped up from the changing area and swung around the pillar, keeping to the wall and eyes out on the open. He reached and flung the taps on. Hot water jetted down from the ceiling, there was no quieter setting between monsoon and off. Duncan tossed the small towel aside, now soaked in hot water, he turned the temperature as high as his skin could handle and then let steam build up and fog peoples’ view of his naked form. His hands run up and down his body, the first time he’s actually taken to drink in his new form. Up and down the cum soaked abs his hands felt more than just the flat stomach he was used to. The massive mounds of muscles were now staked between his semi hard cock and his pecs, eight clear and lean blocks. He dared not left his hand wonder further down; he only just made it to shower to clear off the last mistake he made, giving into uncontrollable urges. But heading further up wasn’t any better. Two titanic mounds of pectorals were hard a steel, as he massaged and caressed them they didn’t yield, they weren’t supple under his touch. His nipples perk even in the heat were insanely sensitive to touch, his fingers lightly glided over them and his entire body quaked in pleasure. “What are you doing?!” spinning around his heavy body, Duncan turned to face the voice. A man as clothed as Duncan was entered the cubicle, wet from the pool water he walked in, head just missing the roof of the shower, and went to the neighbouring controls and joined the boy. “Showers are only for swimmers.” He said washing his sleek muscular body. Duncan stood there, frozen. His heart was racing, pounding against the chest wall so hard he could hear it over the rushing water. The other man used the soap dispenser and started lathering up his body, his hand ran up and down his arm, a sleeve of tattoos up the right, obscured with jutting pecs. “So?” he asked. Duncan stood again silent and frozen to naked to naked with the lifeguard. “Are you swimming?” “Oh” the synapses in Duncan’s brain started firing again, the shock and daze faded slight but his heart was still drumming against the chest wall. “I…er…don’t have any,” “See Lewis at the deep end,” he replied cutting in, if the other guy was Lewis, this had to make this guy Owen. “He has some speedos or trunks, they can be charged to your room…unless you’re hiding a wallet on you somewhere” Duncan slowly turned around shying his butt away from the other man, but a 9’ semi was peeking out from under the foam. “I’m Duncan,” he introduced himself, veering the conversation elsewhere “Duncan? Why does that sound…you checked in this morning, got the free Spartan upgrade,” “Yea,” “I’m Owen,” confirmed. “What do you think so far, something else huh?” Duncan hadn’t noticed his head nodding at that comment, “Anyway, get to it, deep end.” “But” Duncan started hands covering his manhood “Now.” Popping his head out from the veil of steam, Duncan took another look around. He spotted one other guy at the far end, ducking down to get to the showers, but other than that everyone else was blazing up and down the lanes of the pool. He turned to the other end; clearing marked on the far wall as ‘DEEP’ and spotted the dark silhouette who’s body stretched as high as the wall. He walked down, long strides, freely moving, the meekness seemed to have been washed away as he proudly walked naked, to the far end. He took time to feel himself, not with his hands but with his body, feeling every muscle contract, flex and stretch out, the quads and calves thick and steel like, while the muscles his pecs and broadened shoulders rolled as he swung his heavy arms. At the desk his was presence was felt under his weighty steps. The boy at the other end, contending in size and mass with Duncan, was crouched down in red trunks by a box of googles. He turned around to stare at Duncan. “Hey there,” Duncan spun his head around to look back at the showers, and back at the lifeguard “H-how did you get down here before me?” The lifeguard looked confused for a second until it twigged. “I’m Lewis,” for Duncan he was still missing that revelation, looking again over his shoulder an identical lifeguard walked down, in grey and blue trunks. Owen walked around the back of the desk to join his twin brother. Owen and Lewis started rummaging through the low shelves. “You’ve been to see Ben then?” “Obviously, what are you a 34 waist?” “Gonna need to go a few sizes up to fit everything.” “It’ll stretch” “How far in advance did you have to book that?” “He means the appointment with Ben,” At this point with the trunks hidden behind the desk, Duncan had lost track of which of the brothers were talking, “I didn’t” “What?” “He must have just rocked up there whenever” “Lucky timing” “We’ve been trying to get in there since we started working here” “No luck though, Benny boy is popular” “You can guess” “Good results” They both stood out, tearing open a new pack of swimming trunks, this pair in a black, almost dark blue in the light. Red took the pair of trunks, walked before Duncan and got down on his knees before the naked boy, while Blue slowly moved around to stand behind the teen giant. “Lift your foot” Red said, before Duncan could insist he could dress himself, the twins had already taken on the job with great satisfaction. Red and Blue helped pull it up, it just about managed to move up past the diamond cut calves without getting caught. But as they approached the massive quads Duncan had built that morning, they tugged and pulled, stretching the fabric over the wide and vascular muscles. The trunks seemingly indestructible, made it past and up to Duncan’s junk. “Mind tucking it in,” asked Blue as he stood up beside the boy, “unless you need a hand?” Nervously Duncan shook his head, grabbing his swelling cock and balls he pushed it down into the trunks; the front had a pouch, a little extra give for the insanely endowed. Two fingers pulled either side and the waistband snapped, both boys enjoying the snug fitting. “They’ll have to do,” said Lewis/Blue “We don’t have anything bigger than that,” “Anyway we’ll charge that to your room,” “You can hit the lanes.” Without further encouragement Duncan sheepishly gave his thanks to the twins before making haste to the edge of the pool. He hopped in, sending a wide wave of water out in every direction. The other swimmers were too far away at this point to feel the goliath shift in the flow and current. Kicking off the wall, he felt the ceramic crumble between his toes, as he jetted forward. His massive bulk cut through the lane as every muscle tensed and pulled his body through the water. All working at once, stretching and flexing, he felt his entire body, huge thick and powerful, working as one and getting him to the far end of the pool in a half the strokes it would have done in the weak sleek form he wanted walked into the resort with. He spun and kicked away, again feeling the stone yield under the strength of his quads. He worked harder now he knew and felt what his new body could do, his muscles relaxed and went tort as he stretched further and further for a greater stroke. His hands reached out further ahead and legs kicked away wildly. Lap after lap, he swam ceaselessly, a body made for speed and power. He lost counts of the lap, but knew he did more now than he ever could have done. As the glass dome began to dim the afternoon moved into evening, he paused for air, the first time perhaps in the few hours he spent in the pool. The area was empty, other than the two twins watching and applauding from the stand, now that Duncan’s head rose above the water to hear. Pulling his body out, he struggled to stand, dazed and little dizzy, not from exhaustionA but from a lost sense of himself. Strength and balance perhaps? No, he saw the ground beneath him further away than it had been before. Looking down, even as thick pecs blocked the view of his throbbing meat and his own feet, he saw the black tiles were now smaller. As he ambled towards the shower, blinking, hoping his vision would become normal, he noticed the top of the doorways which were once feet above him, now come down to his pecs. The second he left the shower he gave into the feeling on his new sense size and strength. Forgetting until the next reminder, that something was happening to him. [8’5’’, 262 lbs, 8%, 11.5’’]

In Oregon, New Years’ Eve typically means staying inside and praying the snow doesn't completely seal the front door from the outside world. In Florida, it’s t-shirts and plaid shorts. Iced tea and ice cream. Going to the beach and chilling by the pool. So when I got to head to Miami to spend the last week of December with my older brother Craig, I jumped at the chance. I skipped a couple days of community college, he took a couple days off from work, and we did Florida our way. When I woke up and crawled off the couch in Craig’s apartment, greeting the sun that streaked through the blinds with a wide smile, I figured it was going to be a good day. Then Craig gave me the news. His former fraternity had invited him to their end-of-year costume party, and I was coming along. My parents exhausted their money sending Craig to college, so going to a decent school wasn’t in the cards for me. The idea of being in a fraternity was definitely an appealing one though, and I was really excited to experience the booze-fueled madness I had seen in the movies firsthand. But what’s a costume party without a costume? I hadn’t brought one with me, and Craig had been too swamped with work to buy one before I came, so off we went to go looking for something to wear. Craig and I had always been decent brothers. We never fought when he was home, and my life felt a little less exciting with him on the opposite side of the country. We looked pretty similar too, though that had changed somewhat since the last time I had seen him. His shaggy blond hair has been replaced with a casual-looking faux-hawk and his skin had taken on a tan, but otherwise he still looked like what I hoped to be in five years. We even topped out at the same height: 6’3. So there we were in the car, heading off to search for our costumes. He was in a short-sleeve purple dress shirt and black jeans; I was in my usual teal tee and blue skinny jeans. We still had the same basic shape: skinny but fit, no real muscular development but we could both run a mile in eight minutes. Craig turned to me with a smirk on his face. "So, ready for tonight Tanner? It’s your first frat party… gonna be a big boy.” I roll my eyes as he tousles my hair, still the shaggy mop-top he once had. I was nineteen, he was twenty-four, and yet we still treated each other like kids. “Depends. Can I drink?” I smirk back at him. “Only if you don’t get caught.” I told you we had a good relationship. I recline back in my chair, his Prius zipping down the carpool lane as we head towards downtown. A couple moments later we turn onto the off-ramp and start passing through the industrial district, a “shortcut” that Craig uses to get to work. “Where are we going, anyway?” I ask. “There’s this warehouse I pass by on my way to work, I think it might be a good place to start.” “A warehouse? Is it full of costumes or something?” “We’ll find out.” Craig turns off of the road into the parking lot of a rather creepy-looking warehouse, with a sun-bleached banner proclaiming COSTUMES draped down the front. We’re the only ones in the parking lot. “Must be a leftover from Halloween.” I chuckle as we get out of the car and head toward the rusty-looking metal doors. There’s a small OPEN sign hanging in the window, but I figured the selection must be picked clean. As Craig opened the door, I realized how wrong I was. “Holy shit dude…” Craig exclaimed as we walked in. We were met with row-after-row of neatly organized costumes, all packed in thick, multicolored cardboard boxes. They were even organized and alphabetized. “Someone’s got OCD…” I mutter as I gaze around the building. The black racks are stacked twenty feet up, with sliding ladders like those seen in book stores running along the outside. We stand in awe of the warehouse when a seductive voice coos “Hello, boys.” From behind us. We turn around, confused, when we see a gorgeous red-haired woman in a flowing green dress. “My name is Emily.” She says with a flutter of her eyes. “What brings you two handsome young men to my store?” Handsome? I smirk somewhat as Tanner speaks up. “We have a costume party tonight, and this place is our only option.” The woman looks us over, one hand on her hip, the other twiddling with her bejeweled necklace. “You’ve come to the right place. I pride myself on our selection of costumes for all occasions.” She leans in closer to us, clearly sizing my brother up. Great, she’s a cougar. “Did you have anything in mind, young man?” She stops twiddling her jewelry and crosses her arms, smirking. “I love making recommendations, especially for fetching boys like yourselves.” I eye my brother as he nervously responds. “There’s, uh… such a selection here, I don’t, uh…” He awkwardly stutters out. How cute, he likes the pretty girl. “You don’t know where to start?” The woman finishes his sentence. “Well, lucky for you, I’ll let you two dashing young things get a sampling of what we have to offer. Three for the price of one.” “Oh, that’s, uh… very nice of you to, you know, do that.” Craig awkwardly smiles at Emily, blushing. Ugh, it’s like an ABC Family original movie. “So, we’ll get three each. Right, Craig?” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He says, still transfixed on the woman before us. “And we were going to match, right Craig?” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He repeats. “I’ll make this easier for you two… what are your names?” “Craig…” He says with a smile. “Tanner.” I say dryly, my arms crossed. “Well, Craig and Tanner… how about you two go find a pair of costumes each, and then I’ll surprise you with the final duo.” “That sounds great.” Craig says as he leans against the counter. Great, so it looks like we’re going to let this MILF-y chick decide our fate. “Have fun looking, boys. Ring the bell if you need me.” Emily says as she slinks behind a bright red curtain. “Wow.” Craig says as he shakes his head in disbelief. “You two were totally eye-fucking.” I say as I start toward the costume aisles. “Whatever man, that chick is HOT.” Craig exclaims as he catches up with me. “So, shall we split up?” “Sure.” I take a left away from Craig, and I see him head the opposite direction as I head into an aisle. As I browse the shelves, I admire the vast selection of costumes ranging from animals to mythical creatures, even celebrities are present. Naturally, nothing I’m interested in. “FIND ANYTHING CRAIG?” I yell as I keep looking through the shelves. “Nope.” A voice whispers into my ear. I jump and look back to see Craig, laughing hysterically. “Son of a bitch, Craig!” I punch him in the arm before going back to rooting through costumes. “This place is pretty awesome right? Huge selection and everything.” Craig says as he leans on a cabinet nearby. He notices I’m ignoring him, so he heads to another aisle. “Yell if you need anything.” I look up at the directional signs and head down the aisle and to the right, a simple red sign reading “Superheroes” hung from above. I root through the red and black cabinets, looking for something that will catch my eye, when I see a bright blue box from the corner of my eye. “Huh…” I say as I reach over and grab it, and I turn it over to see the yellow and red S emblem of Superman peeking through a cut in the box. I reach into the cutout and feel the costume, the textured spandex blowing away the crappy costumes you could get from Walmart, and I with a shrug I grab the box by the handle. Who knows? Maybe I might look good in- “Spandex?” I hear Craig say from behind me. “Didn’t figure you were the Superman type, Tanner.” “I know, I know…” I pull the box out again, gazing at the large picture of Superman himself on the side of the box, the costume hugging every crevice of his body. “I like the classics.” “Nothin’ wrong with that.” Craig pats me on the shoulder before turning to the opposite side and checking through the bins. “What do you have in mind for me?” I think briefly before crossing over to the other side of the aisle. The Marvel costumes are separated from the DC costumes, something any comics nerd would appreciate. I thumb through the selection a bit before finding just what I was looking for. “Ah, here it is.” I say with a smile as I pull out a gold box, a hammer and silver helmet clearly visible through the top. A picture of Thor in a heroic pose is scrawled across the side of the box. “Thor? Nice. I guess we’ll both be batting out of our league tonight.” Craig says as he takes the box. “My turn!” He says excitedly as he turns away and heads towards another aisle. I follow him “Well, if we’re getting three each we might as well get a selection.” I smile at Craig and he smiles back before turning away, box in hand, and heading toward another aisle. I follow him down the aisle, and he stops right under a bright red sign proclaiming “Vampires.” Located in the “Pop Culture” aisle of all places. I shrug and keep walking when I nearly trip over a stray box, knocking me right into a cutout of Edward Cullen. Craig chuckles as I get myself together and reposition the cutout back up. The vampire section in the store is overrun with costumes from the Twilight franchise, ranging from the Volturi to James to the Cullen family themselves… but only the male characters. In fact, I haven’t found a female costume anywhere in the store. Huh. I shrug it off and look over at Craig. “What’s the plan, boss?” “It’s right here.” He says with outstretched arms, presenting the Twilight aisle as if he were expecting applause. “Twilight? Really?” “Vampires are the big thing right now. Girls will love ‘em.” He nods in satisfaction before starting to rummage through the shelves. Soon enough, he pulls out a box marked “Emmett Cullen”: a black box with a chess piece cutout on top and a vial of “vampire dust” in the center. “What, no Edward?” “I figured you would prefer the big, bad vampire brother.” “Wait, he’s for me?” “You think I’d dress in a Twilight costume? Dude, I’ve got dignity.” We both smirk before he goes back to checking the shelves. “Whatever man, I guess I can work with it.” I lean against a rack and check my phone for messages. Craig keeps checking through, when I see him start to grin. “Whew, it’s my lucky day.” He reaches to the side and pulls out a black box with a red top and skull cut-out with a ring hanging around inside. He turns it toward me, and scrawled on the side is none other than Stefan Salvatore of The Vampire Diaries. “So… that’s better?” I joke. “You have no idea how addicting this show is, Tanner.” Judging by his stern face, I’d say he was serious. “Okay… wait, is Boone in there?” Craig turns and rummages through the rack again, only to come out empty handed. “No Damon.” “I guess we’ll balance eachother out then. That guy’s the nice vampire, right?” “That’s Stefan.” He gives the box to me. “Great, let’s go see what that girl picked out for us.” I take the box and walk towards the counter. Craig rings the service bell, and out pops Emily with two black boxes in her hand. “Find anything worth your while, boys?” I try to get a look at the boxes, and Emily puts them on the counter. They’ve both got Mickey Mouse head-shaped cutouts on the lips, one with a rose in the center, the other with a compass. “Disney characters?” I ask, curiously. “Timeless classics.” She nods and looks me in the eyes. She tilts her head, before presenting me with box with the rose. “I think you’re more of a Prince Adam than a John Smith.” “Prince Adam?” I say as I pull the box toward me. I flip it around to see a picture of the prince from Beauty and The Beast on the side along with the designation of “Disney Heroes Edition” stamped in gold lettering. “I didn’t know he had a name.” “I’m quite a fan of his.” She says before turning toward Craig. “But I’m more fond of John…” She presents Craig with the second box. “I bet you’d love to go around the riverbend with me.” Yuck. Craig blushes and places the other two boxes on the counter. I place mine next to his, and she looks them over with a smile. “You two have quite good taste. You’re going to look absolutely stunning, the life of the party even.” She scans the barcodes on the box while eying the Thor box. “I bet you’ve already got quite a hammer, Thor.” Jesus, it never ends with this chick does it? Craig continues to blush as she takes a look at Superman’s box, and then back at me. “You’re going to gorgeous in that spandex, young man. It accentuates even the slightest figures.” I roll my eyes as the cash register rings up the totals. “Sixty dollars, even.” Craig pulls a hundred from his wallet and gives it to her. “Keep the change.” “You’re quite generous young man. Come back soon, I know your costume party will be an unforgettable experience.” She backs away into the curtains and blows an air kiss to Craig before disappearing into the back room. I grab him by the arm and we head out of the building and to the car. “My god, Craig. Five more minutes and you would have been fucking her over the table.” I joke as I hop into the car and buckle up. “If you don’t think she’s hot, there’s something wrong with you.” He buckles his seatbelt and we drive back to his apartment, located in one of the nicer neighborhoods. “What time is it?” “4:30.” I respond. “Awesome, we have time to try them out.” He smiles as we wave hello to the security guards and drive into the complex, park, and head upstairs to the apartment. “I’ll be in the bedroom trying things on.” Craig says as he heads into his room and locks the door. I place my boxes on the couch and look them over, deciding to try on the Superman costume first. I open up the box and pull out the costume, surprised on how heavy-duty it is, and I stretch it a couple times before putting it down on the couch and pulling out the accompanying red boots and cape. “How ya doing in there, Tan?” I hear from behind the bedroom door, accompanied by the tinkling of metal. “Doing Superman, you?” I respond. “Thor.” He replies. I take off my shirt and chuck it onto the recliner, then my undershirt, followed by my shoes, socks, and jeans leaving me in my usual plaid boxers. The door to Craig’s room suddenly opens and I rush to cover myself, much to Craig’s amusement. “Come on, like I haven’t seen you in your underwear before.” Craig chuckles, his Thor costume only half-on, metal plates fastened to the top and bottom of his chest, a detailed gold belt buckled around his waist, dark blue tights hugging his thighs, and tall gold boots that go right up his calves with black shin guards. He tosses a bright red cape to me. “Zip me up and cape me, brother.” He says as he turns around. I walk over and zip up the back of his costume, a sturdy black rubber tank-top, and tie the cape around his neck. “Jesus, that’s a heavy-duty costume man.” I say as I spin him back around. “Well, go get yours on!” Craig says excitedly as he walks back into his room. I grab the Superman costume and slip my feet into the holes, then my arms, and slip on the red briefs and belt before walking into Craig’s room to get him to zip me up. Craig is in the process of putting on his arm-bands, his helmet on his head, when he looks at me with a smile. “See! It looks good!” He assures as he goes behind me and zips me up. Surprisingly, the suit actually fits really well, snugly even. Now that I think about it, Craig’s costume fits perfectly too… weird. I head back into the living room and put my boots on before grabbing my cape and bringing it to Craig. He ties it around my neck before grabbing his hammer. “We have to take pictures of this.” He says as he grabs his cell phone from his desk and pushes me toward the bathroom mirror. “Mom and Dad are gonna love this.” I slide across the bathroom tile, my red boots squeaking as I go, until we’re in front of the mirror. “Strike a pose!” Craig laughs as we put our biceps up for a flex. The camera goes off, and we eagerly take a look at the picture… needless to say, we don’t really look the part. I feel oddly strained and stretch my arms out, the blue spandex clinging to my skin, when the straining feeling becomes more intense. I look down to my chest, where the straining seems to be focused, and my breath goes short as I see what’s transpiring. My chest is pulsing, throbbing visibly beneath the “S” insignia… I clutch the center of my chest as it starts to heave out, becoming firm beneath my hands, expanding even. I start to groan and fall back against the wall, causing Craig to jump back before clutching his own chest in pain. I shut my eyes, teeth clenched as the straining feeling spreads to my arms, forearms expanding against the side of my stomach, biceps quaking. I hear Craig grunt "What's... happening...." before my back gives out and I fall to the ground, my stomach pulling in, arms pulled tight around my chest as all of my body seems to balloon outward. The strain of spandex is heard as my thighs start to push against eachother, gaining mass, becoming hard and rounded. My biceps and forearms constrict my thickening pecs, a deep crevice formed between them, the S logo now stretched tightly over the square mounds. My neck snaps to the side as my shoulders start to stretch out, delts inflating, neck thickening, visible grooves forming all over my body... I manage to open my eyes just enough to see Craig's arms becoming massive, deep striations appearing all over them, his hands clutching the provided hammer. I do an involuntary pelvic thrust, catching sight of the rigid bricks seemingly embedded in my stomach. I fall back down onto a thicker, firmer cushion, and I reach down to feel my muscular ass as the straining feeling fades away. I collapse against the wall, exhaustion taking over, when I look over to Craig and gasp in disbelief. He's... HUGE! Thighs that look as thick as redwoods, the blue tights looking like a second skin, his biceps as thick as soccer balls, he looked like a god! He's breathing heavily, but smiling... like he enjoyed it. I look up at the mirror on the counter, angled just enough for me to see my ripped stomach... it can't be me... I stop grabbing my ass and move up to my stomach, feeling the deep ridges of the six- No! EIGHT-PACK! Something I had thought to be a myth! Craig groans and looks over to me, confused yet still smiling. I straighten myself up and hoist myself onto my feet, the feeling of the new mass completely foreign to me as I stumble around. Craig chuckles and lifts his massive arm to me, and I grab his thicker hand and heft him up with a bit of effort. He stretches, the grooves and thick mounds all over his body breathtaking to me. We make eye contact, his face looking happier by the second, before slowly turning toward the mirror. After what feels like hours, we see our reflections. "Oh my GOD!" Craig says with surprised laughter and a gleeful smile. He grabs the sides of his head in disbelief, clearly loving what he's seeing. His massive frame takes up a good third of the room-length mirror, his heavy vest curving up from his stomach and clearly concealing a pair of huge pecs beneath. I cautiously take a look at myself, looking my body up and down from the ripped quads and calves to my pecs that hang like a shelf over my cobblestone stomach. Every crevice, every bulge is highlighted by the spandex, even the sizable one hiding beneath my red briefs. Curiously, I look to see Craig too has gotten quite an upgrade down there, and I reach down to cop a feel of myself when Craig starts to moan and falls back against the wall. I dart over to him, frantically asking what's wrong, when I see his face start to restructure. His jaw juts out and widens, his nose becoming thicker and brow protruding out just enough to give him an intimidating glare. He shuts his eyes as long blond hair starts to slip beneath his helmet, cascading down his neck and forming a flowing mane. With a deep gasp his eyes reopen, now a vivid blue. He was no longer my older brother... he was the God of Thunder. He looks up at me, almost relieved that the changes seemed over, when he points to me frantically. "What? What is it?" I ask as I reach up to feel my hair changing textures, receding inward... I turn to the mirror to see my hair darkening, becoming jet black, before an intense pain starts to build in my skull. I fall to the counter, groaning as I feel my face start to rearrange, my jaw shifting, nose becoming sharper. I feel a curl move over my forehead as my eyebrows seem to tilt, giving them a sharp look, and the pain dissipates leaving me to look up at a chiseled face, one of power and authority. The same vivid blue eyes as Craig's, but complimented by angled eyebrows and a sharp chin and neckline not to mention that signature swoop of hair. I reach up and feel my solid jaw, when I hear Craig's voice from behind me. "You... you're fuckin' Superman!" He yells as he stands himself up and walks to the counter. "Dude, what about you?" I say as I look to his reflection. "You're Thor, man!" “Jesus… what, HOW did this happen?” Craig says as he traces his jaw, moving down his neck to his chest and arms. “It’s like magic or something!” “I don’t know… just, holy shit…” I keep looking over my body, realizing this is ME, a smile replacing my confused and slightly horrified expression. I WAS the Man of Steel. I stretch my arms behind my head, straining the “S” on my chest and causing my pecs to jut out, and I turn to see Craig flexing in the mirror with the excitement of a little kid. First his left arm, then his right, then his thighs, like he was an expert at it… he could definitely pass for pro. Those arms looked godly, as if they could snap my regular self like a twig. Wait… what am I doing looking at him? I bring my own arms to a flex, the sensation of the straining spandex feeling even better than I imagined… Craig’s bigger, but what do I care? I’m fucking SUPERMAN. “Hah, watch this…” I say as I crunch my abs, sounding slightly cocky as my stomach ripples. “This is pretty kinky... bet I put your abs to shame.” Craig crosses his arms. “Hah, bring it!” I say jokingly. Some part of me definitely wanted to see what he was hiding under there. “Unzip.” Craig turns to me and I toss his cape out of the way, unzipping his vest slowly to admire the deep V cut into his back, when I hear him start to grunt and fall forward. I duck down to his face, asking him what’s wrong, when I see his eyes start to darken and his brow receding… wait, he’s turning back into himself! Panicking, I grab his vest and quickly zip it up, causing Craig to throw his head up with a moan as his face turns back to Thor’s. He turns to me and scratches his head. “What… was that?” “It must be the costume…” I say, trying to connect the dots. “If you take off part of the costume, you revert back…” “Really? Fuck!” Craig sighs loudly and buries his face in his hands. “That SUCKS!” “Uh, dude… you’re huge.” I say as I grab his bicep. “How can that suck?” Craig looks up at me, unamused. “I wanted to show off at the party!” “You still can! You just… have to be in costume.” I try to reassure Craig, apparently he had his heart set on exposing himself. Speaking of exposure… I look down to his crotch and notice his prominent bulge. Heh, who would have known Thor had two hammers. Craig sighs again and crosses his arms. “I guess that’s cool…” He looks down at himself, then back up at me. “At least we’ll be bigger than everyone else at the party.” I look over to the clock, thinking that we’ve been in the bathroom for HOURS. Naturally, it’s only 3:40. But then another idea crosses my mind… “What about the other two costumes?” I ask. “If these ones did this, then the others must do the same!” Craig smiles and looks up to me as if he had been born again. “You’re right! Come on!” Craig darts out of the bathroom and over to his bed, and I casually follow admiring his strong-looking ass. He turns around with the two other boxes, Stefan and John Smith, in his hand. “We have GOT to try these on.” “And the best one we can wear to the party!” I add, the prospect of Emmett and Adam getting me more excited by the minute. “Exactly… but who do we go to next?” “I wanna see how Adam and John look in real life before we hit the vampires.” I look to Craig for approval, and he nods. “Alright… I guess we have to unzip these guys for now.” Craig turns to me and I slowly unzip his vest, once again admiring his back, before reaching the bottom and disconnecting the zipper. Craig groans, but manages to stand up as he starts to lose mass, his hair receding up into his helmet, massive arms and legs losing definition, shrinking back to his normal size. His costume shrinks with him, still snug around his body as he returns to his old self. He turns back around to me, his face back to normal, and motions for me to turn around. “Do I have to?” I joke before Craig gives me a playful shove. “Come on Supes, playtime’s over.” I roll my eyes and turn around, and Craig moves my cape and unzips me. I brace myself as the straining feeling returns, and I feel my body start to shrink. My pecs and abs suck back into my body, biceps and thighs returning to their usual sizes, jaw restructuring… I take a deep breath as I feel my hair grow back out, and soon enough I’m back to being myself. Craig pushes me toward the living room. “Alrighty, go get Adam ready!” He shuts and locks the door behind me, and I kick off my boots, maneuver myself out of the Superman briefs and belt, and slip out of my tights only to feel a breeze when I lower the tights down. I find myself naked beneath the costume and mutter “what the fuck?” before seeing my boxers had been torn down the center… I guess they weren’t Superman sized. I toss my boxers out and take off the tights, and carefully fold all of the costume elements up and place them back in the box. “Tanner?” I hear from the bedroom amid the sound of metal clanging against itself. “Yeah?” I reply as I grab the Adam box and prepare to open it up. “We’re gonna need some new boxers.” “Seems that way, huh?” I laugh before opening up the Adam box. “Wait… what?” I say as see the contents… nothing more than a rose, two leather armbands, and a shiny black thong. There has to be some mistake… wait, what’s this? There’s a gold booklet inside of the box, marked “Disney Heroes Edition.” I pick it up and open it, and out pops what looks like a painting of Adam, wearing nothing but a black thong, armbands, and a rose stuck between his thigh and his thong. “The fuck is this?” I hear from the other room. Suddenly, Craig’s door opens and out pops a hand holding brown briefs with Native American patters weaved into the waistband and what looks like a raccoon tail hanging off one side. “When in the movie did John wear this?” “I guess it’s some weird thing to get around licensing… mine’s just underwear too.” “That’s… kind of gay.” Craig chuckles as his arm pops back in and he shuts the door. “You’re not the one with the thong.” I mutter as I gaze at it, slightly disgusted. Well, at least I’ll look good in it. I shrug and pull up the thong, a rather uncomfortable feeling but oddly… nice. “I’m safe if you want to come out.” I say as I put the arm bands on and grab the rose. Craig walks out of the bedroom, clad in the briefs and a leather bracelet weaved around his right arm. “This is really weird, dude… what kind of Disney characters are these?” He pulls on the briefs’ raccoon tail, confused. “Well, they’re characters regardless… ready to go?” I say as I hold up the rose. Craig holds up a compass hanging from a gold chain, and we jokingly “toast” the two objects before I slip the rose between my left thigh and the outside of the thong, and Craig drapes the necklace around his neck. He looks down at my waist and smirks. “Is that a thong?” “Shut up.” I snap as I walk over to the bathroom and stand myself in the mirror. Craig follows me in, and we stand in front of the mirror and wait patiently for the changes to commence. “Ooooh… there we go…” Craig moans as he grabs his crotch and shuts his eyes, his chest pushing out over his stomach forming a nice set of lean, toned pecs. His stomach crunches slightly, a lean six-pack appearing on his stomach. His thighs thicken, becoming rounder but retaining the same lean look, his calves following suit. His arms do the same, gaining mild definition, less like the monster Thor was and more like a model. Just as I notice the front of Craig’s briefs growing out into his palms, my own changes start… ooh, wow, this one feels way better than Supes did… it’s like the changes are emanating from my dick… I shut my eyes as the sensations creep up my stomach and down my legs, the feeling of gaining mass more mild than it was for Supes but still present… I feel my thighs gently pressing against each-other, pushing my crotch forward, pecs growing into a slight overhang above my stomach, arms feeling stronger as they gain lean muscle. My thong starts to tighten, but in an oddly comfortable way, as my ass swells into a bubble-butt and my dick feels noticeably heavier. I open my eyes and see my stomach has been carved into a delicate six-pack, my shape slightly larger than Craig’s but just as attractive. “Fuuuuuck… that felt good…” Craig moans as I open my eyes. He’s still clutching his crotch, and I reach down and give myself a squeeze and shudder at the feeling… seems we’re both packing now. “I wish Superman had been like that.” I chuckle as I turn to the mirror and admire myself, my hair starting to grow out and darken to a dirty blond, nose becoming more pronounced yet delicate, jaw and lips becoming thicker. I look over to Craig and see his hair lengthen, repositioning slightly as it collapses onto his forehead before tightening up. His jaw squares off, becoming more masculine, his lips and nose shifting to a more rugged look. Our eyebrows become more pronounced, Craig’s eyes turning to a brighter blue while mine darken to a gorgeous olive. Craig smiles as his hair finishes changing, reaching just past his neck, parted in the center and curled on both sides. My hair is longer and flows down the top of my back, a nobler look than Craig’s style. I take a look back at my face, definitely a more French/European look, and I feel my sharper chin before continuing to feel the pronounced bulge in my thong. “We could totally show off with these.” Craig says as he gazes into the mirror, smirking. “Grab my phone, take a picture of me!” I roll my eyes and grab Craig’s phone, setting it to camera mode before pointing it toward him, nearly breaking into laughter as I see his “serious face.” I was the fucking Beast. He got his ass saved by some Native American princess. “Yeah, work it girl.” I chide as I take the picture. “Should I send it to your girlfriend? I bet she’d suck first and ask questions later.” “Har.” Craig grabs his phone and starts fumbling with it while I turn toward the mirror and continue to admire myself. Dear lord, some of those animators had to be gay. I’m perfect! I shoot a glare toward the mirror, breaking into a smirk from sheer happiness before looking down toward the front of my thong… “Shit!” Craig yells as his phone starts to vibrate. “Speaking of the girlfriend, I’ll be right back.” He heads out of the bathroom and answers the phone, exiting onto his balcony. I keep staring at the front of my thong, ever more curious to see what’s lurking beneath the fabric… I look around the bathroom and quietly shut the door, not wanting to attract attention from Craig. I start to squeeze and massage the front of my thong, watching my reflection in the mirror as I go, feeling the pouch become harder and harder… okay, I’ve gotta be careful about this… I pull the lip of the thong out, just enough to gaze at the monster that is pulsing inside, and I reach in with my free hand and start to massage again, realizing just how thick this python was. The front of my thong starts to get uncomfortably tight I near full mast, and I pull my cock out only to see the most glorious hard-on I’ve ever seen. At least seven inches around, cut with pulsing veins snaking all over the surface, this eleven-inch monster was appropriate for someone who was once a beast. I carefully pull my thong down just enough to get the base of my cock free, making sure to keep the rose intact, and I slowly start tracing the head of my cock before bringing it all the way down the length. I start flicking at the plump head, thinking of various ways to prolong the experience… wait, I don’t have time for this… I grab the shaft and start jerking off, snickering at the sheer look of this noble French prince masturbating in the mirror, turning to the side and watching my hand work the entire length, deep breaths causing my abs to crunch as I go. I shut my eyes and continue to jack, pre starting to slick up my shaft, gliding up to the delicate, sensitive head, when suddenly I hear “Yeah, you like that huh?” come from the bedroom. I open my eyes and crack open the bedroom door, one hand still jacking, and I see my brother posing on the balcony. He must be trying to impress some girl. “Hah, check these out!” He says as he turns sideways, giving me a perfect side-view of his body, shining in the sun, hair flapping in the light breeze, that perfect ass… I keep jacking, watching him pose for this unseen person, seeing him flex his biceps, admiring that taut ass outlined perfectly in his briefs… he turns around, looking over his shoulder as he flexes more, seeing his lean abs and pecs just standing there in front of me, his gorgeous thighs and hot bulge sticking out of his briefs. I feel this lust surge within me, smiling wildly, gasping as I keep masturbating, watching him go through the motions. He turns to the side again, this time at the perfect angle, showing off his entire shape in the sunlight; my body trembling as my rod surges with power, hand furiously stroking the slick pole, when I feel such an intense pleasure… oh god, I’m gonna do it… I’m gonna… “OH!” I moan as a thick spurt of my seed hits the shower across from me, splattering on the glass. My jaw drops in pure stupor as I climax, the feeling of release overwhelming me as I shoot load after load, flinging it across the bathroom as I keep moaning, not even thinking to release my grip. I fall against the bathroom door, knocking it shut as I keep jacking, hand and thong now soaked in my sticky deposits as my loads become smaller and smaller, until I’m finally out of my orgasmic haze. I take a deep breath and give my cock a few more firm tugs as it softens, and I stuff it back into my cum-soaked thong with a deep exhale. I look around the room, noticing the streaks of cum spattered across the floor and on the wall… Jesus, Adam can blow one hell of a load. I take another deep breath and steady myself up, being careful not to step in any of my messes, and I wash my hands and grab a towel to start wiping up. I manage to clean the visible splatters off of the wall and floor, though there’s a slight sticky residue left over, and I toss the towel into the cabinet beneath the sink before looking back at the mirror. “Shit!” I put my palm to my face as I realize that my thong is noticeably and visibly wet, and I reach down to find quite a sticky surface as well. I can’t get rid of it or else I’ll go back to being, well, me… well, the fabric’s black, so it’s not too noticeable… and besides, why would Craig be staring at my dick anyway? And then it set in. The entire reason my thong is so sticky and wet? Him. Me watching him flex, jerking off like there’s no tomorrow. I’m momentarily disgusted with myself when I hear the balcony door open and shut, accompanied by Craig laughing hysterically. I freeze, trying to figure out if he might notice the remains of my “session,” when he knocks on the door. “Tan? You okay in there?” “Yeah, I’m good…” I reach down slowly and open the door, and in walks Craig covered in sweat and glistening underneath the florescent lights. “So what was that out there?” I cross my arms. “Trying to impress someone?” “I heard a wolf-whistle from some chick down below, so I gave her a show.” He smirks and raises an eyebrow. “Jealous?” “Whatever…” I look up to the clock and notice the time. “Dude! It’s 4:15!” “What?” Craig looks to the clock. “SHIT!” He darts out of the bathroom and grabs his keys and his three costume boxes. “What about Stefan and Emmett?” I ask as I walk out of the bathroom. “We’ll try them on there. Get some shoes on, we’re heading out.” Craig says as he heads out the door. “Meet me at the car.” Great… I’m going to the party wearing nothing but a cum-soaked thong. That’s attractive. I sigh and grab my costume boxes, and I put on a pair of flip-flops from my suitcase as I head out. I dart down the stairs, a group of younger girls staring at me as I go, and I give them a smile before running to the car. “Ready to go?” Craig says as he pops open my door. I hop in and we start driving to the fraternity house, a couple miles away from downtown. I try to figure out the logistics of partying like this, how I’m going to keep the rose in and so on, when I ask Craig when we’re going to go to Stefan and Emmett. “Whenever you want. If you don’t want to show off, we can do it when we get there.” I think to myself a bit, wondering how many people will be going the same underwear-only route as Craig and I, when we turn into Fraternity Row. The lane is packed with cars, lights flashing in the windows, people hanging out in the yard with the usual red plastic cups… yep, just like the movies. We manage to find a parking spot and grab our costumes, Craig insisting he could hide our costumes in his former dorm room, and we look at each other and take a deep breath before walking down to the party. A group of giggling girls starts screaming at us from their car, lewdly commenting on our asses, and we both manage to smirk it off when we make it to the yard. Red cups litter the grass as we approach the patio, with girls dressed in as little clothing as possible and guys in lampshades and the usual jokey costumes crowding the doorway to the frat house. We head inside of the frat house, watching partygoers’ eyes go wide as they see us start to weave through the crowd. I sling my costume boxes over my shoulder and lean against a wall as Craig branches off to find a couple of his former frat brothers. Guys seem to steer clear of me, understandable considering their less-than-intimidating looks, while girls curiously brush past me and occasionally cop a feel... jeez, an “excuse me” would be nice. A short blonde girl in a red dress with a lollipop in her mouth and what looks like whipped cream cans on her chest walks up to me, smirking. “Who are you supposed to be, stud?” As someone who isn’t used to receiving attention from anyone, let alone a girl, I stutter but manage to get out an answer. “Prince… Prince Adam?” She gives me a confused look. “From Beauty and the Beast?” The girl thinks for a bit, before something finally clicks. “Ooooohhh! Wait… when did he wear that in the movie?” Thinking quickly, I grab her by the hand and twirl her around like a princess. You know, like anyone would when you hear loud rap music. Suddenly, she grabs my hand and pulls me through the crowd, stopping in the center to gyrate around my crotch and rut her body all over mine. I move to the rhythm of the song as she glides around me, scanning the room to see if I can find Craig, when I catch him talking to a well-built guy in a bad spray tan and mussed black hair. Ugh, he must be one of those Jersey Shore dicks. “Excuse me…” I let go of the girl and start inching away from her, and when the moment is right I disappear into the crowd and weave over to my brother. “Shane, this is my brother Tanner.” Craig points over to me. Shane looks me over with a face of awe. “Jesus dude, you two look nothin’ like each other! How often do you work out?” I shrug and try to dodge the question, when Shane notices my uncomfortable expression and switches the subject. “So I saw you out there with one of the Tri Chis… you got a lot of learning, man.” Craig smirks. “They’re basically a bunch of sluts, Tan. Stick with me, I’ll show you where the real good stuff is.” “So where’d you get those costumes man? I’ve known Craig for six years and he looks nothin’ like himself.” Shane crosses his arms. “Dude, the last time you saw me was two years ago.” Craig laughs. “Things can change.” “But your fuckin’ brother is bigger than you! How does that work?” Craig and Shane keep going back and forth as I drift away from them, walking around the party and enjoying the looks I’m getting. The women are drooling, the men are jealous… some even look interested. Judging by all of the eyes on me, I’d say I was the center of attention. I step over to the keg and grab a cup, figuring I can get away with trying this magical elixir I hear so much about. I take a swig… BLARGH… I choke and spit it out right onto the three guys dressed as “seamen” (har.) situated in front of me. “Jesus, this beer tastes like SHIT!” I exclaim before looking up at the men, their faces slowly turning to anger. “Whoah boys, settle down…” I say as they inch closer to me, shouting profanities as they get up close. I’m taller and bigger than they are, but they aren’t intimidated by my appearance one bit. “Knock it off, boys.” I hear from beside me. I turn around and catch a tall guy dressed in a long overcoat, a navy button-up and gray slacks beneath, some sort of contraption on his right ear… oh, now I get it. He’s that one guy from Torchwood, Captain Jack Harkness. “Start shit and you’re out of here. It’s not your house.” He says, a stern glare on his face. He’s every bit as handsome as his television counterpart. “Whatever, this party is shit anyway.” The three men turn away to go, Captain Jack looking rather satisfied as they leave. “Ugh, Kappa Taus. Think they’re better than everyone.” Captain Jack turns toward me, looking me over with a raised eyebrow. “So you’re Craig’s brother, right? Tanner?” I nod, but remain silent. “Sweet costume... you must weigh like, twenty pounds more than him.” He reaches up to feel my arm, but jerks his arm away at the last second. “So your brother said I need to look after you.” He crosses his arms and nods at the cup I’m holding, and I toss it into the nearby trash can. “There we go.” He smiles. “I’m Aaron, by the way.” I reach out to shake his hand, and he gives it a firm squeeze while looking over my chest with the same smile. “You and your brother must work out a lot. He was a skinny bitch back when he was here.” “Yeah, well…” I try to dodge the statement. “Has anyone recognized your costume yet, Captain Jack?” Aaron’s eyes light up. “You watch Torchwood?” “One of my favorites.” “Wow, that’s a surprise… and you’re… uh… an Armani Exchange model?” “Close. Prince Adam.” “Who?” “From Beauty and The Beast?” “Oh! After he turns back!” Aaron grins. “I don’t remember him wearing THAT in the movie…” I chuckle and look over to Craig, who is drinking and having a good time as usual, when Aaron grabs me by the arm. “Follow me, I wanna talk to you in private…” I nod as he pulls me through the crowd and up the stairs, passing numerous girls who take the liberty of cupping my bulge as I pass them, when we make it into one of the second level hallways and duck into a dorm. “This one’s mine.” He says as he shuts the door. I gaze around the room, and only then do I realize what I’ve gotten myself into. There are guys on the wall. LOTS of guys. Mostly naked and in seductive positions. I turn around to see Aaron on his bed, his coat behind him. “Come over here, get comfortable.” He pats next to him and I walk over and sit. “So is this your first frat party?” “Yeah, I flew down here for it.” “Nice, from where?” “Oregon.” “Wow, that’s a long flight… where are you staying?” “I’m at Craig’s apartment.” “Cool, cool.” Aaron nods before his vision slips to my crotch. “So, if you don’t mind me asking…” He looks back up at my face. “How, uh… big is it?” I give him a confused look before realizing what he’s talking about. Great, how do I deal with this… first frat party, first gay encounter… alright, play it safe Tan… “Eleven.” “Holy SHIT dude!” He says with open-mouthed grin. “It shows!” “You think so?” I say as I look down at myself, satisfied with the compliment. “Can I see it?” He asks. I look up at him, slightly uncomfortable. “Whoah, sorry dude… didn’t mean to put you in a bad place.” He looks over to one of his posters, a ripped guy with his jeans just barely concealing his cock, when I realize the dude seems to long for something like this. I don’t see another bed, so I guess he’s alone in the house, and probably alone in the frat as well. I take a breath and reach into my thong, pulling out the monster that had been hiding beneath the fabric. Aaron gasps in amazement, reaching down to touch the sleeping giant, when I cough an AHEM. “Wow… I’m so sorry, man… it’s so big, I kind of got sidetracked.” He chuckles, gaze still affixed to my member. “Okay Captain, let’s see what you’re packing.” I joke as I stuff myself back into the thong. He sighs as I put my cock away. “Alright, but I’m nothing compared to yours…” He reaches down and unbuckles belt, then his pants, revealing gray boxer briefs, when I realize he’s already hard. “See what you do to me?” He smirks as he pulls out his cock, a respectable eight or nine inches, and he wasn’t cheating like I was. I stare at it a bit, not sure what I should do, when he breaks the silence. “If you want to touch it, be my guest.” I make eye contact with him, unsure of how to continue. “Go ahead man, I don’t mind at all.” I reach over and touch the head, a bulbous mushroom cap, my own groin tingling as I make contact with his. His cock tenses as I move my hand away, then curiously bring it back for more as I start to trace his shaft. “Ooooh fuck, man…” He says, smiling. For some reason, I can’t help but be affixed on his member. My thong is starting to tighten as my cock becomes erect, and I look at him with a smile. “Fair is fair.” I say as I reach into my thong and pull out my thickening member, unfurling to its’ full length. I lean back a bit, tensing it slightly as it reaches full mast. I look over to Aaron and nod, and he reaches over and starts to run his finger down my length. I moan as he reaches the head and gives it a flick, sending a wave of pleasure through me, when he brings his hand away. “Alright, Tanner… we’re gonna have to take care of these somehow.” He smirks and looks up at me, then back to my pulsing cock. I’ve always wanted to try this mutual masturbation thing, but I’ve never really had any friends to do it with… here’s my chance. “Uh… I’ll do you, you do me?” Aaron grins. “Deal. But first…” He gets up and walks over to the door and locks it, and then turns around toward me. He looks at me with a seductive grin, kicks off his shoes, and starts slowly lowering his pants, revealing lean, toned thighs and calves, then his underwear; causing his cock to jut straight in front of him. He unbuttons his shirt, showcasing a youthful set of abs and pecs, and he tosses the shirt to the ground before slowly walking toward me. He points down to the floor, and I scoot off the bed onto the floor as he grabs two towels from his cabinet. “Gonna take that off?” He motions toward my thong… shit, can’t do that… “I, uh… like underwear.” Aaron smirks and me and pulls his underwear back up his legs, popping his cock out of his fly. “Sexy kink, man…” He sits down next to me and reaches over, the sensation of another man’s hand on my cock exciting me even more, and he gives it a good firm tug before I reach over and grab his own member. We slowly start to jack each other, my hand going at a slower pace while Aaron makes sure to feel my entire length, my body tensing as he continues to go, my hand starting to build a faster pace on his member causing him to moan lightly. He increases his speed, causing me to moan as well, and we build up a rather fast pace as I see his eyes close and jaw lower… he’s getting close, I know he is… I gaze at his cock and watch it tense, his hand furiously jerking my own, his lean abs sucking in and out as he breathes heavily. He seizes up and moans an “OOH!” as a load of his creamy white essence shoots from his cock onto his chest, his cock surging in my hands as he nearly loosens his grip on mine. I feel the familiar surge within myself as he continues shooting his loads, his warm seed now slicking up my hand, when I fall back and let out a grunt as a rope of cum shoots from my throbbing cock onto my chest. I shut my eyes as my cock continues shooting, deposits landing all over my chest, my hand still clutching Aaron’s softening cock and coated in his sticky essence, his pace on my member slowing as I take deep breaths. “Jesus… that was…” Aaron stutters between breaths. “…AMAZING… you’re awesome…” I smirk and let go of his cock, bringing my hand to my chest and almost instinctually rubbing my cum all over my chest, giving it a sticky sheen. I open my eyes to see Aaron watching me, giving himself a couple more tugs. “You’re one kinky dude… never tried that before…” I chuckle and sit up, Aaron tossing me a towel to clean up. I towel my cock off and rub it along my chest, unable to get the sticky residue off. “Damn, I’m gonna be sticky all night.” “Want some help?” Aaron says as he stuffs his cock back into his boxer briefs and wipes off his chest. I give him a nod, and he’s suddenly down on his knees licking over my pecs and down my abs. I’m speechless as he gives my cock a couple licks before going back up my chest, and he stands up. I look up at him, a mixture of surprise and confusion on my face. “And you said I was kinky?” “We like what we like.” He jokes as he tosses his towel in the dirty laundry bin. I keep wiping myself off and stuff my cock back into my thong before tossing him the towel. I turn away to grab my flip-flops, and I turn back to see him inhaling the towel before putting it in the bin… okay then. He turns back to me with a nervous smile, and I smile back as I stand up. “You really need to come here more… we could, you know… try things…” He walks over to me and rubs his body up against mine… “TANNER?!” I hear from the door. Shit, it’s Craig! “YEAH?!” I yell back. “I’M TIRED OF JOHN SMITH, TIME FOR THE VAMPIRES! MEET ME IN THE BATHROOM ACROSS THE HALL, KAY?!” “GOT IT!” I reply. “Vampires?” Aaron asks as he flops on his bed. “Yeah, we brought three costumes each. This is just one of them. I’ve also got Superman and Emmett Cullen.” “From Twilight?” “Yeah, him.” I bend over and grab the costume boxes, only to be met with a slap on the ass. I turn my head and give him a smile before standing back up. “I’m a big Kellan Lutz fan... can’t wait to see what you look like.” I walk toward the door and turn back to him with a nod. “Neither can I.” With that, I open the door and walk out, shutting the door behind me and taking a deep breath... jeez, maybe that’s why I’ve never been able to masturbate to girls… I shrug off my thoughts and cross over to the bathroom, and I knock on the door. “CRAIG? IT’S TANNER.” The door opens and I walk in and lock the door behind me. Craig has already changed back to himself, his John Smith garb dangling from the box, now wearing Stefan’s black jeans and undershirt. “So what comprises Stefan’s wardrobe?” I ask as I place the boxes on the counter and take off Adam’s armbands, causing me to shudder as I begin to change back to my normal self. “Jacket, brown button-up, undershirt, boxers, black jeans, socks, Converse. You know, what vampires wear.” He smirks as I feel my body shrink, losing its definition, the bulge in my thong disappearing as my face restructures and hair returns its original length. I look back in the mirror and see myself again, and I can’t help but feel slightly guilty about Aaron. My regular self would probably have never caught his eye, and he’d probably laugh at my normal seven incher. I sigh and ask Craig to turn away, and I remove the rose and take off my thong and put them in the Adam box before opening the Emmett box and rummaging for the accompanying boxers. Blood red, naturally. I pull them up and give Craig the all clear, and he turns around with his button-up on, but unbuttoned. I give him a curious look as I pull on my own undershirt, to which he replies “I won’t be able to see the good stuff if I button it up.” Huh, interesting strategy. I pull on Emmett’s undershirt, then his gray jeans, finishing it with the black thermal. “So I guess the vampire thing is in their faces? These guys just look like hipsters.” Craig jokes as he ties his shoes. I pull the sleeves up on my thermal and sit on the counter to pull my socks and shoes on, when Craig starts tapping his foot. “I’m hurrying, kay?” I snap as I tie my shoes and put on my wristband and watch. I grab the vial of “vampire dust” and open the cap, and I look over to Craig and give him a nod. Craig puts on the Salvatore crest ring and leans back against the wall as I sprinkle the glitter onto me, then I cork the vial and toss it back into the box. I lean against the opposite wall and look at the mirror, waiting for the changes to start, when I see Craig start to smile as the front of his undershirt starts to push out. He shuts his eyes as his pecs form a nice shelf above his stomach, which is visibly rippling as a rigid six-pack becomes faintly outlined beneath the fabric. Sadly I can’t see his legs or arms growing, but I’m sure they are just as good-looking. I feel my shirt start to tighten and I look at the mirror, turning slightly as my pecs push in, feeling my stomach crunching into the chiseled six-pack I expected. My arms start to bulk up, biceps noticeably inflating beneath the fabric of my thermal, forearms following suit, neck thickening slightly, my legs feeling bulkier as they shift beneath my jeans. Our complexions both become paler, mine becoming an eerie white while Craig is more natural, and soon enough our faces start to change. Craig’s brow becomes more pronounced, his jaw and nose shifting slightly to a sharper, more angular shape. His cheekbones flare slightly, eyes changing to a darker brown, hair turning to a dirty blond and shifting into a more pronounced, spiky style. My face goes a more rugged direction, jaw shifting to a more square shape, nose following suit. My eyebrows become more pronounced and darken, my hair shortening into almost a crew cut and darkening to a brownish-black. My eyes flood with a vivid amber color, and the visible specks of “vampire dust” disappear, leaving only their sparkle behind. Craig laughs in disbelief and crosses his arms, a wide grin on his face. I look back at myself and chuckle… we’re unrecognizable. No, scratch that… we’re recognizable alright. Craig and I are splitting images of Paul Wesley and Kellan Lutz, the two actors who play the characters. It’s almost eerie to have taken someone’s form like this; the other characters were just animated or illustrated, we hadn’t turned into Brandon Routh or Chris Hemsworth. But these two, their only visual representations were these actors. To tell you the truth, in the back of my mind I felt almost... evil. I gaze into my reflection, staring at the alien amber eyes before me, when I turn to see Craig has lifted his undershirt up and exposed the chiseled six-pack beneath. “Yep, dude’s way better built than John Smith.” I shrug and lift my own shirt and undershirt up, exposing my own ripped stomach. I’m inclined to agree with Craig, Emmett is way more defined than Adam was. “Alright, time to hunt.” I joke as I pull down my shirt and grab the boxes. Craig pulls down his undershirt and buttons his shirt up, and grabs his boxes. “Off we go.” I open the door, only to be met with Aaron, clad in his Jack button-up and pants, standing right in front. His jaw drops when he sees my brother and I, in complete disbelief of what he’s seeing. “Tanner? Is that… you?” “Hey Aaron.” Craig waves. “Craig? Holy shit… your fucking costumes are just… that’s incredible!” “Pretty cool right? We look just like them.” I add. “Alright, excuse me Aaron… gotta go.” Craig heads out of the bathroom and down the hall, his boxes dangling from his hands. “Can I come in?” Aaron asks. I motion for him to come in, and I shut the door behind him. “Jesus CHRIST you’re hot! It’s just too bad you’re covering up that body with all that clothing…” Aaron smirks as he walks around me, admiring my frame. “You shouldn’t be hiding that shape.” I reach down and pull up my shirt, giving him a good view of my six-pack. “My god! That pale makeup TOTALLY highlights your abs!” Aaron stares open-mouthed at my body. I drop my shirt and lean against the wall, stretching my arms, when Aaron rushes me and pushes me against the wall. “So… weird question for you… are you a top, or a bottom?” He says with a seductive smile. I snicker at the question before replying. “Top.” With that single word, Aaron goes in for a kiss. I don’t stop him. He starts to invade my mouth with his tongue, and I can’t help but feel like I want him… I need him… I start to make out with him, putting my arms around him and holding him as close as I can. I disgorge from him and smile, and I feel a familiar rise in my own jeans and in his. Aaron starts to breathe heavily as he backs away, dropping his pants. His cock is visibly hard beneath his boxer briefs, and he starts to lower them down allowing his cock to flop out into view. I unbuckle my jeans and pop my hard cock out of my boxers, the length and girth more or less the same as Adam, when Aaron walks up to me and whispers my ear. “Take me.” I smile as he turns around, not even thinking as I grab his waist and start to force my way in, penetrating his tight hole and pushing my entire length inside. He moans loudly as I start to thrust into him, having never been with a guy but never liking a girl, eyes shutting as I vigorously fuck him. I reach around and grasp his cock again, jacking it off as I go, eliciting shrieks of pleasure from him. He clenches his ass as I buck even harder into him, moaning as I near climax, gripping and pulling his cock, when the door suddenly opens. “TANNER?” I hear Craig’s voice from the doorway, but it’s too late… I moan louder and louder, bucking harder and harder, until I blow my load right into Aaron’s ass. I turn to Craig with a look of ecstasy as I plow into Aaron, deep heaves coming from both of us, and Craig’s face turns to one of anger as he turns and stomps away. “I’m… so sorry, Aaron…” I say as I pull myself out of him, my cock completely slick with cum, and I push my member back into my boxers before grabbing my boxes and darting back into the hall, keeping sight of Craig as I go. I make it outside just in time to see Craig toss his Stefan ring onto the ground, his body turning back to his own as he heads to the car. I run over and grab the ring and put it in my pocket when he slams the door and turns on the car. “Craig?” I yell as he starts to pull away. He lowers the window and gives me a glare. “You know, if you had told me I would have been a hundred percent behind you, got you some hookups, whatever you wanted. But at my old frat house? With one of my brothers? Come ON, Tanner!” Craig yells. “I’m sorry, Craig! He was just…” “Just?” Craig snaps. I try to think of something to say, but I can’t think of a way to sugarcoat it. “Yeah, whatever.” Suddenly, Craig drives away, leaving me stranded in front of the house. I try to run after him, but he doesn’t stop. I watch the car disappear in the distance, a single tear rolling down my face. I scream out to the sky, anger finally setting in… my own fucking brother left me behind because I didn’t tell him I was gay… fuck, I didn’t even KNOW I was gay until today! How was I supposed to prepare for this! Just… fuck this… fuck this stupid frat party, fuck this fucking costume… I angrily grunt and pull off my wristband and toss it to the ground, dropping my costume boxes next to it, and I stomp off in the direction Craig headed in. I make it a hundred or so feet away when my anger starts to turn to sadness and guilt. I felt really bad for Aaron, since I had basically done the equivalent of a one night stand and left him behind. And Craig… ugh, I guess I should have told him I was experimenting or something. I didn’t know he’d have a gay frat brother, and I definitely didn’t figure I’d be such a teenager in the way I handled him. I stop walking and stand in the middle of the road, the Florida night a calm, cool breeze. I take a deep breath and turn around, and I slowly walk back to the frat house, my head down in shame. I make it back and grab the costume boxes and wristband, making sure to put it back in Emmett’s box, and I walk over to the curb and take a seat. A couple minutes later, I see someone running out of the frat house toward me, his jacket flying as he runs, carrying boxes of some kind… oh no. It’s Aaron. What am I going to do now? Like he’ll understand this stupid costume bullshit? Like he’ll be okay with some skinny skate punk instead of some chiseled French nobleman and sculpted actor clone? I bury my head in my hands as I hear him approach me. “Hey, are you okay?” I hear from above me. I don’t respond. “Well… your brother forgot these.” He drops the boxes next to me, and I hear silence as I start to cry into my hands. Suddenly, I feel two arms around me and a head on top of my own. “Hey… it’s okay, man…” Aaron says as he embraces me. “I don’t have any brothers or anything, but if I had one he would probably have been pissed too.” I continue to cry into my hands, periodically stammering an “I don’t know what to do.” As I go. Aaron sits down next to me and continues to hug me, trying to cheer me up. “Don’t do this… I’m a fucking fake…” “Why are you a fake? Cause you were wearing a costume?” I look up at him and he lets go of me, his face slightly confused as he sees my normal look. “So… you took off your wig?” I turn toward the box next to me, Emmett’s box, and grab the wristband. I stretch it for a bit and look up at Aaron’s confused face before putting the wristband back on. I turn back to Emmett, body filling out, face shifting back, and his eyes go wide. “What the fuck is that?” He yells. “How’d you do that?” I take off the wristband again and turn back to my normal self. “I… don’t get it.” Aaron starts to stutter. “What is this?” “It’s the costume… it’s some weird magic shit that makes people change into what their outfits are.” After a bit of silence, Aaron finally speaks out. “Do it again.” I put the wristband back on, and shift back to Emmett’s form. “That’s… fucking crazy. How did it… wait, so Craig did…?” “Yeah, he did too.” I pull off my wristband and return back to myself. “So you… don’t…” “I’m not ripped, I don’t have a big dick, and I’m not handsome. I’m a hundred and fifty pounds, it’s only seven inches, and I look like I’m fourteen.” I put my head back in my hands, and Aaron never replies back. I sit there for ten minutes, only the sounds of the party from across the street keeping the silence away, when I feel arms around me again. “That’s one weird kink, dude.” I lift my head out of my hands, a big smile on my face, and I return his hug before sitting up on the curb. “I’m really sorry… I feel so shitty about what I did to you… it’s just so wrong…” I explain. Aaron looks over to the party, wistfully. “Dude, in case you haven’t realized, I’m kind of lonely in this place.” He turns toward me. “And I’m gonna guess you’re pretty lonely too.” I nod, slightly embarrassed. “So hey, at least we had a little fun tonight right?” Aaron smiles and puts his hand on my back. “Was this your first time?” I nod again. “You’re a really good fuck.” I look up to the sky and smile, taking a deep breath. “I’ve got nothing on what I had then.” “It’s all about the technique, man.” We giggle as we see a car in the distance. It approaches and then stops in front of us and the window opens. “Want to talk?” I hear Craig’s voice from the window. “That’s your ride.” Aaron says as he stands up. He reaches over and helps me up, and I give him a hug. “You know, I have a thing for skinny guys too.” He smirks as I let go of him. I take a deep breath and open the car door, noticing Craig is in normal clothes again, and I shut the door. “Hey, I take full responsibility for this Craig.” Aaron says as he approaches the door. “Don’t blame him.” Craig takes a deep breath. “I’m cool with it… I was a dick and overreacted.” He turns towards me. “So I guess he knows about the costumes?” “Yep.” Aaron says with a smirk. “Pretty kinky right?” Craig jokes. “VERY kinky.” Aaron replies. “I would have loved to see Superman though. I always thought he was sexy.” “He can try that out next time.” Craig says. I look over to him, hopeful that we don’t have to get rid of the costumes. “So we can keep them?” “We can keep them.” “In that case…” I dig in my pocket and pull out Craig’s ring and give it back to him before grabbing the Adam box and rummaging through. I grab my Emmett wristband, wrap it in Adam’s thong, and give it to Aaron. “We can play whenever I come back.” Aaron smiles and grabs the improvised pack. “Hah, I look forward to it. Maybe I could try on one of them…” “You can use mine. I think I’m done with costume parties for a while.” Craig adds. “Just remember to use a condom next time.” “And Aaron?” I ask. He looks down at me with a smile. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, man.” Aaron nods and backs away from the car, waving. “I’ll be back for Spring Break!” I yell as we start to drive away. “I’ll be counting the days.” Aaron replies. I sit back in my seat as we drive away, Aaron waving as we go. Craig actually was fine with my sexuality, and made it clear that I’m always welcome back to the apartment. Even after I told him about the bathroom incident. We counted down the New Year on his balcony, and the next day he drove me back to the airport. He gave me Aaron’s number, and we’ve been calling and texting each other every day since. Craig has the costumes locked up for safe-keeping, and Aaron has taken a liking to wearing my thong around his dorm. Now that I’m back in Oregon, I’m pretty happy about how things went down in Florida. The only downside? Four months until Spring Break.